Dao Of Heaven

Chapter 264: Dr. Mei—I'll Take This Despicable Task to the Grave

In the end, Sheele, who had lost control, was still stopped.

Although she hadn't been able to suppress her Herrscher urge to kill and had injured someone in the women's restroom, no one had died or been seriously hurt. The situation had ended quietly.

That said, the moment Sheele hurt someone, her freedom was stripped away once more. It was clear she would again be confined to the Deep End for a while, forbidden from going out.

...

Inside the Deep End.

"Although there was an accident, from her later [self-restraint] it's obvious to anyone what Sheele's true nature is. If blame must be placed, it lies with the Honkai. Sheele herself is actually harmless…"

Elias pointed at the post-incident investigation report. When Mei and the others saw the recorded [self-restraint], clear surprise flickered in their eyes.

"Alright, Elias. We know what you mean. But for now, let us go and speak with her first."

"Mei, but…"

"This is something only I can do. With my personality, I'm suited to playing the villain. Hehe, if you feel guilty about it, you can make it up to me later."

Dr. Mei patted the boy's shoulder as she spoke.

She glanced at Sheele's figure on the monitor, her eyes full of complex emotions. She hadn't expected the original "Herrscher Taming" plan to be this effective.

Heart for heart.

Elias had truly managed to win it.

(Damn it. When will you exchange some of that with me too!)

Thinking of her own progress bar, which had yet to move, Mei felt a flare of irritation. But being rational, she immediately suppressed the emotion.

Then Mei, together with Mobius and Sakura, headed with full momentum toward Sheele's cell. Some things Elias and Elysia weren't suited to do, but they could!

Inside Sheele's cell.

The girl curled up on her bed in self-imposed isolation, hugging the huge plush toy she had bought today. Her eyes were empty, filled only with disappointment in herself.

"Maybe I should just break these hands…"

Recalling the scene of injuring someone today, she even felt the urge to snap her own hands.

Sheele covered her face. She had thought she could hold on. But the result was this—once she took her eyes off Elias and looked at someone else, she couldn't suppress the killing urge.

Bang!

The tightly closed cell door suddenly opened.

"Eli…"

Sheele immediately looked up. But the white-haired boy she expected wasn't there. Instead, three humans appeared—the very sight of them making her Herrscher instincts stir restlessly.

"What are you doing here? Where's Elias? How is he now? Has he… decided not to see me anymore?"

"Herr­scher of Death, you still failed to control yourself. Now Fire Moth is here to announce your sentence."

"…Herrscher… of Death?"

Mei's cold, merciless voice made Sheele shudder.

Only then did she remember—aside from Elias, Elysia, and Misteln, everyone else still called her Herrscher of Death.

Only those three, who didn't trigger her killing instinct, were willing to call her Sheele. Thinking of this, the girl couldn't help but let out a bitter smile.

With a voice of authority, Mei continued.

"Out of the thirty members of the Fire Moth council, twenty-nine voted in favor of executing you."

"…Am I going to die?"

Sheele stared blankly at the tablet Mei displayed. Seeing it was a vote on whether to execute her, the girl trembled with fear.

But the next second, when she saw the one white-haired boy's name under the single opposing vote, uncontrollable emotion surged into her heart.

Even though she had disappointed him, even though she had failed to restrain her impulses, Elias still chose to stand by her. Tears welled in Sheele's eyes.

(Forget it. If I die, I die. In the next life, I just need to meet Elias earlier, and then none of these terrible things would happen.)

But just as Sheele thought this—

"Given the results of this vote, Fire Moth's ruling for you is—three months of confinement."

"W-what?"

Sheele's eyes widened in shock. She had already prepared herself for execution, but this sudden reversal was too abrupt, leaving her unable to react.

"Who do you think stood by your side?"

Mei expressionlessly pushed her glasses up.

"Even if every other person in the world votes yes, as long as Elias votes no, no one can kill you. Congratulations, Herrscher of Death. You've obtained the most powerful get-out-of-death card in the world."

"..."

Sheele stared blankly at the three, at a loss for words.

"But I must tell you this: while it looks like Elias only cast one opposing vote, that vote came at a cost. Some within Fire Moth have already begun to doubt him. Because of you, his reputation has been tarnished."

"What did you say?!"

Sheele reflexively gripped hard—the plush toy in her hands was torn in half, white stuffing scattering to the floor.

She stared in horror at her own hands, blaming herself once again for failing to control her strength.

"And that's not all. He also cleaned up the mess you made. The person you injured—Elias paid her a generous compensation and offered an apology."

As Mei said this, her teeth nearly ground to pieces.

Mobius and Sakura, standing beside her, darkened in expression. One's serpent eyes gleamed with killing intent, the other's hand had already gripped her blade. Both looked ready to kill.

Compensation and apology were trivial.

But the victim had demanded more. Recognizing Elias' identity, she had asked for a kiss. That was what truly infuriated the three women.

Especially Mei. She herself hadn't been kissed yet—and now, an unnamed NPC had stolen a march on her!

(Victim: Ah~ this wave is pure profit! I struck gold!)

"How can this be? Why?! It was my fault! Why must Elias be the one to apologize?!"

Sheele cried out, fists clenched so tight her nails dug into her palms and drew blood.

"Yes, why indeed should he bear responsibility for you? Herrscher of Death, you've killed countless people. I still can't understand what right you have to be treated gently by him. Frankly speaking—you don't deserve it in the slightest."

"I… I…"

Such merciless judgment left Sheele speechless. Then Mobius spoke coldly.

"Herr­scher of Death, your proper end should have been as a corpse on my table, cut into hundreds, thousands of pieces for research. Don't feel indignant. You're a Herrscher, so it's only natural. Yet here you are, alive and well. You should know very well the reason why."

Mobius jabbed a finger at Sheele's heart.

Cruel as the words were, they were the truth of what should have been.

Sheele was no innocent Herrscher. Even if her birth was dictated by the Honkai, even if it was a predetermined tragedy of fate, the fact remained: countless lives were lost because of her.

Her nature might not be evil, but she was born with sin. To humanity, the birth of the Herrscher of Death—Sheele—was undeniably a calamity.

Compared to her, Himiko had been fortunate.

Though also chosen by the Honkai, her awakening had been precisely noted by Mei. Elias had been able to prepare early and save everyone.

Not a single life had been placed on Himiko's shoulders.

Sheele's fate should have been no different from the Herrschers before her: slain by Elias, dissected on Mobius' table, reduced to research material for humanity's war against the Honkai.

But that fate had been changed by the boy.

Though she had no right, she survived.

And not only survived—she lived comfortably, even happily.

"I can already imagine it. No matter how many mistakes you make in the future, Elias will help you. Even if it means his reputation is damaged, his prestige plummets, he will never abandon you. That's just the kind of person he is."

Once you entered that white-haired boy's heart and took a seat there, you would receive his full protection—even if you were a Herrscher standing against the world.

Mei had once joked that if their world were a game, then maxing out Elias' affection would be like obtaining an invincible cheat code, clinging to the ultimate power-up.

"But Herrscher of Death, how can you betray his trust!"

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I didn't want this. Elias, I'm sorry, it's all because of me…"

Sheele clutched her head, wracked with guilt. She suddenly felt that perhaps being executed at the start might have been better.

Just thinking that she had become a stain on Elias made her want to kill herself.

"There must not be a next time, Herrscher of Death. Otherwise, even if Elias hates me for it, even if he takes back this blade, I will not let you live any longer."

Sakura's ice blade rested against Sheele's neck. It wasn't an empty threat, but a serious warning.

Though not to the same extent as Sheele, Sakura too came from darkness. She too had been saved by the white-haired boy.

Ever since that day when Elias had rescued Sakura and her sister Rin from the control of Fire Moth's upper echelon, she had sworn in her heart to fight for this boy.

Even for things Elias didn't care about, Sakura had resolved to protect them. Thus, if Sheele truly tarnished Elias' reputation, this fox-eared woman would draw her sword for real.

"…That's actually reassuring."

Sheele felt no fear at the cold steel against her neck. Instead, she felt at peace.

At this moment, she had already made up her mind.

Whether Herrscher or human, it no longer mattered. Even if it was a curse carved by God, she would never again do anything to disappoint Elias.

This moment, Sheele decided to completely abandon her identity as a Herrscher of the Honkai side. But because the killing impulse was still etched into her soul, she could not become a Herrscher of humanity either.

"In that case, I'll just become Elias' Herrscher! The Honkai, humanity—I don't care anymore. From now on, I'll only use my power for him."

Sheele's gaze was firm as she spoke.

She was an unfortunate girl who had suffered all her life until meeting Elias. She hated the world that had caused her pain, but she had realized something.

Revenge against the world would bring nothing.

But for the sake of the one boy who had treated her kindly—

Sheele was willing to reconcile with the world.

"Well said. But I think you know your killing impulse must be resolved."

"…Aponia. I remember Elias telling me once that woman's words could restrict people's actions."

"It's useless. Aponia's [Discipline] can alter people's will and actions, but it cannot erase the Honkai's command—the mission, the curse to annihilate humanity."

Mei shook her head in denial. Aponia's [Discipline] was, in the end, human speech, while the Honkai's killing command was a [Discipline] handed down by God.

It was a curse no human could overturn.

If one compared the two forces, the Honkai's curse was like an unbreakable chain, while Aponia's [Discipline] was no more than a fragile strand of hair.

But…

"If one command isn't enough, then give me many. As long as they don't directly contradict the Honkai's killing order, but instead restrain me in another form…"

By twisting the concept of [Discipline]—

Even if it couldn't change the killing urge,

Perhaps it could still stop her body's actions!

Sheele had already decided. Even if it meant receiving dozens, hundreds of [Disciplines], she didn't care!

After all, as a Herrscher who wanted to be with a human like Elias, how could she not pay at least a little price?

"…Alright. I'll have Aponia plant [Disciplines] in you later. But perhaps you'll need this more." Mei said, tossing a strangely designed outfit to Sheele.

"This is… an outfit with locks and chains?" Sheele frowned.

"A restraint suit designed by Vill-V. When you attempt to harm a human, the chains on the outfit will bind you tightly. For someone without a Core, it's more than enough."

"It's… actually quite nice-looking."

Without hesitation, Sheele put the outfit on.

Her expression turned a little odd.

In movies, restraint suits were always ugly—straps binding the limbs without any sense of beauty.

But this one looked good. It was actually a black, gothic-style princess dress with a few gray chains wrapped over it. A chain encircled Sheele's neck and extended down to connect with her waist.

"Tch! Vill-V and Eden sticking their noses in again…"

"Exactly. Why make such a beautiful restraint suit for a Herrscher? What a waste."

"Mei, Mobius, stop it. You both know full well Elias must have asked those two to design it like this." Sakura looked helplessly at the two jealous mad scientists.

"Hmph!" x2

Mobius and Dr. Mei both huffed in annoyance. How could they be happy when Sheele's restraint suit was prettier than any clothes in their wardrobes?

"Elias had someone design clothes for me…"

Hearing this, Sheele was instantly moved. The girl posed in front of the mirror, looking herself over.

The more she looked, the more satisfied she felt—especially with the chain around her neck. In truth, the design was based on the in-game battlesuit called [Stygian Nymph].

"How nice. As long as I wear this outfit, Sheele can stay by his side, right?"

"That's right. But remember—don't disappoint him again."

Mei said this as she left with Mobius and Sakura. They were now convinced Sheele could still be saved.

Today's incident had not been caused by malice, but by the Honkai's curse.

The investigation report even noted that after injuring someone today, Sheele had tried to stop herself by ramming into the wall, knocking herself out.

That action alone was evidence—proof that Sheele was also a victim. Just as Elias had said, the real blame lay only with the damn Honkai.

"Elias, the rest is up to you. Just this once, make sure to completely conquer this Herrscher of Death."

"Mei, you're all so despicable. You know Sheele's a good girl, yet you push her to such extremes?"

"Hmph~ I'll take despicable into the grave, and because of you light will reach the future. Now hurry up and go. Damn it, I haven't even taken my own place yet, and here I am helping you woo another woman!"

Mei gritted her teeth, angrily kicked the wall, then froze. She crouched down, clutching her foot and screaming like a boiling kettle.

Chapter 570: A Question Yet to Be Asked of Kazumi

What is your sword heart?

Kisara Tendo's question instantly left Kotomi Izumi dumbfounded. She had never even thought about it before—so how could she possibly say what her sword heart was?

She had never seriously trained in kendo, so how could she have attained a sword heart?

Even if she could use Fame Points to raise her kendo level and gain corresponding sword skills, that didn't mean she would acquire a sword heart.

This wasn't about sentimentality at all. The truth was simple—Kazumi's system ability was just too weak.

Other sword-related systems would grant a deeper understanding of the sword heart with every level.

Raise kendo to MAX, and in one breath you could go from rookie to sword saint, complete with the sword saint's heart. You might even step into a divine state and become a legend—the Sword God.

Such a convenient ability—how could Kazumi possibly have it? And even if she did, she wouldn't let Kotomi off without paying tens of millions of Fame Points for it.

Kazumi was just a little swindler!

Kotomi had asked her several times before if system races needed to buy things with Fame Points. Maybe that was why Kazumi was so obsessed with collecting—or rather, extorting—Fame Points from her.

But Kazumi explained that system races actually used another form of currency. The so-called Fame Points were useless to her—just numbers stockpiled on a counter, which she usually only saved up to buy a rename card.

When Kotomi learned this, she immediately grabbed Kazumi's little ears and 'fiercely' rubbed them, calling it 'punishment.'

Though in truth, it felt much more like playful flirting than punishment.

In short, ever since Kotomi realized Fame Points were basically useless to Kazumi, whenever it came time to upgrade or unlock new levels, she would always haggle for a discount. At the same time, she often complained bitterly about the whole Fame Point system.

After all, once Kazumi earned Fame Points, she couldn't use them for anything but saving up to buy rename cards. So why not give Kotomi a discount?

And if not a discount, then at least increase the earning rate of Fame Points, or simplify the ways of gaining them!

At first, Kotomi had thought her novel and manga popularity would be enough. Just lying in bed each day, she could easily rack up enough Fame Points for upgrades and unlocks. But as more skills and levels piled up, it became harder and harder.

More than once, she faced a situation where a whole week's Fame Points weren't even enough for a single level.

But Kazumi never lowered the cost of upgrades, nor increased earnings, nor simplified the process. Everything stayed the same as it had been.

Kazumi was usually easy to talk to, but on this matter she was unyielding. Kotomi could only drop it, thinking her companion was simply a little miser.

As for why Kazumi wanted those Fame Points so badly to buy rename cards, Kotomi doubted it was just because she disliked her own name. After all, Kazumi had said before that she actually thought her name was beautiful. There had to be another reason.

Kotomi had asked once, curious, but Kazumi gave no real answer.

Since she didn't explain, Kotomi left it alone.

But if Kazumi were awake right now, Kotomi would definitely summon her out and ask again why she wanted a rename card so badly.

And she'd probably threaten her in that cheeky way: if you don't tell me honestly, I'll stop spending Fame Points altogether. After all, with her current skill levels, if she just spent her three years of high school steadily growing her light novels and manga, by graduation she would already have financial freedom.

As for the money to start a game company—Kotomi only thought it was difficult because she imagined she'd need to earn it all from scratch.

But if she broadened her outlook a little, once she finished university, all she had to do was tell her grandparents. In the next second, several large sums would be deposited directly into her bank account.

To her grandparents, even if Kotomi took money to start a company and burned through it all without earning a single cent, as long as she was happy, they would be happy too.

After all, while economic news and industry insiders hyped up the massive costs of running a game company, for the Izumi and Hishinaga families, such an investment was barely worth noticing.

She still remembered when she was eight years old and wanted a Kamen Rider Kuuga Ultimate Rising form suit. Once her grandmother found out, she immediately had the driver take her to Bandai's headquarters. They invested a small sum in Bandai, and upon seeing the investment and request, the Izumi family formally became Bandai's "parent." Bandai wasted no time contacting a partnered studio.

The studio initially thought a new Kamen Rider series was about to start production and muttered in confusion—why decide the new series so early this year? Normally, designs for belts, props, weapons, and suits weren't finalized until later in the year before the studio began work.

But Bandai's sudden order wasn't for a new series. It was for Kamen Rider Kuuga, a series that had already aired years ago.

When the studio head flipped open the order's first page, he thought Bandai planned to cash in on nostalgia. But then he noticed the suit's measurements. The height? The size? It was clearly for an eight- or nine-year-old child!

A quick call to Bandai confirmed it. This Kuuga Ultimate Rising form suit was being custom-made for an eight-year-old girl.

The studio head was stunned. He wanted to refuse at first—they had never made a Rider suit for children. But then he saw the deposit and final payment listed below.

The amount was… simply too much to turn down.

Back to the point—Kotomi had always thought her family was ordinary. Not until she graduated middle school did the silly girl suddenly realize her family might actually be wealthy?!

No wonder she'd never gone hungry.

It was something she should have known as a child, but Kotomi only figured it out after graduating middle school, just a few months ago. So her temperament and mindset hadn't fully adjusted yet.

Anyway, even if she wanted to threaten Kazumi now—coerce or cajole her into finally revealing why she really wanted Fame Points and a rename card—there was no way to ask.

How long was Kazumi planning to stay asleep?

That remained unknown.

All Kotomi could do was wait for her awakening, while searching for clues and fulfilling the task Kazumi had entrusted her with before falling asleep.

—To find the real Kazumi.

If she had to answer Kisara Tendo's question—what was in her heart? Kotomi already knew the answer. These past few days, she had been constantly thinking of Kazumi.

Whether consciously or unconsciously—while brushing her teeth, washing her face, or eating—she would always end up thinking about Kazumi.

Even just now, during her fight with Kisara, she had spent a few seconds thinking of Kazumi. She didn't know why she thought of her so often. Maybe thinking about Kazumi had already become an unconscious habit.

It wasn't only missing her. Kazumi had left behind far too many mysteries. Even just her origins—Kotomi felt that what Kazumi had told her before was only the tip of the iceberg.

Kazumi might not simply be a system. She could very well be a girl living in this world too.

Otherwise, why would she leave behind those words before falling asleep: "Kotomi, I hope you can find the real me."

This was only Kotomi's speculation, but with Kazumi asleep, there were no new clues. All she could do was slowly explore on her own, peeling away the fog step by step until the truth revealed itself.

Of course, Kotomi wished even more that Kazumi would wake up before she found the real her.

Even if Kazumi didn't remember much about her true self, just a few more hints would be enough. Then this seemingly unsolvable riddle—finding the real Kazumi—Kotomi was confident she could crack it.

I'm not some detective novel protagonist. How am I supposed to find the real you with just one sentence? Kazumi, you think way too highly of me. Weren't you the one who always called me an airhead the most… Kotomi thought to herself.

She suddenly realized a problem—while she had been lost in thought just now, Kisara's dagger was still pressed against her neck…

Although the blade was sheathed, being pinned down under Kisara like this made Kotomi, who always saw herself as the dominant one, a little unhappy.

"My sword heart… Even if you ask me like that, I can't answer. Maybe I don't have a sword heart at all."

Kotomi didn't suddenly awaken her sword heart like in some shounen story, shattering her confusion and becoming stronger alongside her senior.

If it were written that way, it would be a hot-blooded novel.

True, Kotomi had always loved shounen manga and novels since she was a child.

But she hadn't trained in kendo since childhood, so where would her confusion about kendo come from? As for a sword heart, though she wanted to act cool—say some line like a wandering swordsman, holding a battle-worn katana while chewing on a grass stalk…

Instead, she was pinned under Kisara, saying: "I don't have a sword heart at all."

Not cool in the slightest.

Why couldn't she come up with a cool line? Probably because she hadn't watched or read anything about samurai lately.

Kotomi thought Kisara would be disappointed in her answer. She wasn't stupid—she knew Kisara always believed she had great talent for kendo. Otherwise, she wouldn't have made her the nominal captain, nor taken her to the Six Schools Tournament.

Kotomi's current kendo skills were already enough to meet Kisara's expectations.

If Kisara asked, Kotomi could probably even win the tournament championship.

After all, she not only had her kendo level panel, she had leveled it up!

"Hahaha!"

Kisara didn't lecture her about how kendo couldn't be practiced without a sword heart, nor did she talk about lofty principles. Instead, she suddenly laughed. Putting away the dagger, she released Kotomi's shoulders, then rolled over to lie beside her.

The two of them lay side by side on the wooden floor of the dojo.

After laughing for a while, Kisara finally continued:

"Ah… that's a relief. If you had really answered what your sword heart was just now, I would've thought you were some kind of monster. A sword heart is something very few people ever attain. Even I, called the Sword Demon, am still searching for what mine truly is."

So you were bluffing earlier?! Kotomi puffed her cheeks slightly in annoyance and said aloud:

"Kisara-senpai's acting is really something~"

"Sorry, sorry! I just felt that since I'd barely managed to win against you, if I didn't use the chance to make a scene, wouldn't it be a waste of such a perfect opportunity?"

"Barely won?"

Kotomi thought Kisara was teasing her again. That fight just now counted as a narrow win? The number of times their blades even clashed could be counted on one hand.

Her confident Gatotsu strike in midair had been easily countered, leaving her pinned to the ground with a dagger at her throat. If they'd been using real swords, Kotomi would already be dead.

To put it bluntly, Kotomi felt she had just been utterly dominated by her senpai.

As expected of the Sword Demon—someone who had trained since childhood was truly different. Kotomi figured that even if she raised her kendo level by another five stages, she might still not be able to defeat Kisara.

And yet, Kisara said it was a narrow win?

Surely she was being modest.

As if seeing right through her thoughts, Kisara smiled faintly. Still staring up at the dojo ceiling, she continued:

"When I swung my first strike, your reaction speed—and how you caught on to my preparatory micro-movements, predicting the attacks that would follow, the ones meant to seal all your retreat—you didn't try to back off. Instead, you pressed forward, leaping into the air to launch an attack on your own.

"Sharpness, judgment, the courage to seek an opening in the midst of desperation—your performance really surprised me. I didn't expect my junior to be this strong. It seems the title of captain, even if only nominal, suits you perfectly.

"If my family had seen your display, they would have praised you without end.

"Especially that Gatotsu you used in midair—if I had been a second slower in movement, you would've won.

"So after defeating you, I wanted to test whether you had a sword heart. When you said you didn't, I felt relieved. It seems my junior isn't such a monstrous prodigy after all."

Hearing this, Kotomi's expression instantly shifted to smug delight. She hadn't expected Kisara to think so highly of her performance!

I'm so strong!

With strength like this, how many wives could I marry?

Kotomi's thoughts were already floating off into the clouds.

If someone asked her again what her sword heart was, she could probably spin out a long, chuunibyou speech right on the spot.

Chapter 658: We Were Ready to Die Fighting, Why Has Your Majesty Surrendered First?

"Officers and soldiers of the Terran Royal Guard, citizens of Augustgrad, citizens of Korhal, Mar Sara, Moria, Umoja… subjects of the Dominion.

"I am Valerian Mengsk, son of Emperor Arcturus I. As Crown Prince of the Dominion and Honorary Admiral of the Terran Royal Navy, at this time of grave crisis for Korhal and the Dominion, I must address you with a heavy truth.

"My father, Emperor Arcturus I, is dead."

On every official Dominion broadcast channel, Valerian's voice—hoarse and weary, like a ghost—echoed across Korhal's skies.

"By sacred law of the Dominion, I hereby ascend as Valerian I, Emperor of the Terran Dominion, taking command of our nation's fate.

"It is an unprecedented burden. In this hour of survival and peril, as the Dominion's destiny is decided, I believe my conscience and my duty are to secure as safe an existence as possible for our people—to protect them.

"I tried to fight to the end against the enemies who enslave our homeland. Whatever the cost, I sought victory.

"But we have failed.

"I know all too well how dire the situation is across the sector, how fragile the Dominion now stands.

"Our homes are being destroyed. Our brave soldiers are slaughtered. Our people struggle on the edge of death… we will all die, meaningless deaths.

"I am a failed sovereign. I cannot protect my people. I cannot bring you victory.

"Thus, from this moment, I relinquish my qualification as Emperor of the Dominion.

"I shall perform one final duty as head of state: to impose extraordinary measures to salvage what remains.

"I, Valerian Mengsk, representing the Dominion Assembly and its Supreme Commander, hereby agree to unconditional surrender of all Terran land, naval, and armed forces still under Dominion control to the Sacred Selene Empire, specifically to the Second Grand Battalion of the Black Templars of the Third Legion Astartes Expeditionary Fleet.

"At the same time, I permanently renounce all powers of Emperor of the Dominion and Supreme Commander of its armed forces.

"All Dominion officials, officers, soldiers of the land and naval forces, and all who swore oaths to the Mengsk dynasty are hereby released from duty.

"Effective immediately.

"May God bless the Dominion."

Koprulu Sector, at a Dominion base on Umoja.

Valerian, wearing a black, square-collared uniform like his father's, stepped out of the broadcast chamber. His face was haggard, eyes hollow, brows furrowed. On the steps, he nearly stumbled, almost collapsing.

"Your Highness…"

"I'm fine."

He waved weakly to his personal guards, lips trembling as if to speak, yet unable to form the words.

They were loyalists of House Mengsk, veterans of the old "Sons of Korhal." They had overthrown the Confederacy and built the Dominion. Now, the fruits of a lifetime, the cause they had devoted themselves to… were gone.

"Your Highness, if we fight to the death—is there truly no chance at all?" someone asked, unwilling to yield.

"No chance. The gap in power is too great. And beyond that… the Xel'naga. Our resistance is no more than gnats striking a tree, wiped out in an instant."

That feeling of being under Selene's gaze—it was unbearable. Too vivid, too absolute.

Whenever he entertained the faintest doubt, thinking it might only be psionics at work, a hollow despair consumed him. It forced him forward, driving the surrender process with ruthless efficiency.

"Have the orders been sent to all systems under Mengsk control, and to the fleets en route to Korhal?"

"They have. Half obeyed, halting their advance toward Korhal as you commanded. But half have not replied. Some… have even issued statements denouncing your proclamation, calling it cowardice…"

"Leave them be. Fools bent on death cannot be persuaded. Whether they are truly loyal to my father or harbor ulterior motives—let them. For those who have not replied, send the order again. Use harsher words this time."

"Yes, sire!"

Valerian nodded, seeing the grief and reluctance in his companions' faces. It gave him faint comfort. The old "Sons of Korhal" veterans still stood by the Mengsk family.

Thus, under the Sacred Selene Empire, even if only part of the surrender agreement was honored, there remained a chance for House Mengsk to start anew, to rise again.

After a moment, he sighed: "Just watch. We're not the only unlucky ones. At least we sold ourselves dearly. The Kel-Morian Combine, the Umojan Protectorate—if they try to resist the Sacred Selene Empire the same way they resisted us… they'll pay dearly."

As the saying goes—better to see others lose than to see oneself gain nothing. Valerian was not so bitter, but since he had already fallen from prince to pawn, imagining the fate of the Empire's hidden resistance groups gave him a sliver of satisfaction.

"Valerian!"

A booming voice rang out as the recording room's doors burst open.

"What the hell have you done?!"

The speaker was a burly man, massive in both height and waist—not fat, but solid. A tangle of black beard like iron wire covered his lips, fury blazing in his rugged features.

"This is what you call saving our lives?! We were ready to risk everything—stab your old man in the back and free Jim Raynor! If not for that, you think we'd have allied with you?!"

"You made us reroute to Korhal, made us think you had some grand plan—and now you scurry off to Umoja, only to announce abdication and surrender?! Arcturus is dead, you're Emperor now! You could've just ordered Raynor's release!"

"Food served to your lips and you can't eat it—you spineless coward! You weakling!"

"Rory Swann, you damned Kel-Morian barbarian! Shut your mining-camp stinking mouth!"

Though Valerian had declared abdication, his bodyguards—longtime loyal retainers—reacted instinctively. Dishonor to their lord was dishonor to themselves. Hands went to holsters, voices raised in anger.

Click-clack!

"What's this? The Mengsk family's lapdogs baring their teeth?"

Rory Swann, once a Kel-Morian miner, now a member of Raynor's Raiders, sneered. His hydraulic prosthetic arm, fitted with clamp and welder, rose threateningly.

He had not forgotten the debt he owed Raynor. Whatever mistakes Raynor had made of late for Kerrigan's sake, Swann's loyalty to his commander was unshaken.

Behind him, Raiders entered the room, rifles raised, the mechanical clicks of weapons chambering rounds filling the air. Tension surged.

"I'll say it again!"

Valerian's temper broke. Even his mild nature could not endure such insults. "Rushing headlong into Korhal now is suicide! The entire Korhal system has fallen. The Dominion is finished! Do you understand? Jim Raynor may yet live—or he may already be dead."

"Say that again, you bastard!"

Before he finished, thud-thud-thud—another group stormed in. The heavy steps belonged to soldiers of the Umojan Protectorate, escorting a suited official.

"Valerian! You've broken our agreement! We poured astronomical resources into you, and now you say you abdicate?! Your father was killed by these invaders, and you surrender? Fuck you! Are you playing us?!"

The Umojan official, flanked by his guards, leveled his accusation fiercely.

The Protectorate had existed since before the Confederacy—a venerable faction that had repelled Confederate incursions time and again, though never outright warred against them.

Back in the day, Arcturus Mengsk's "Sons of Korhal" guerrilla war had left the Confederacy reeling.

At the founding of the Dominion, the Umojan Protectorate had supported the new empire. Arcturus's reputation on Umoja was strong—helped in no small part by the fact that his son, Valerian, was born of Juliana Pasteur, a Umojan citizen.

But as time passed, Arcturus's regime grew ever more oppressive, more and more like the Confederacy's tyranny. The Protectorate, long proud of its autonomy, drifted steadily away.

The Protectorate's Assembly knew full well the Dominion's unmatched military might, and so it resorted to subtler methods to preserve independence. Supporting Valerian—half Umojan blood—as heir became one of their key policies. They invested enormous resources to this end.

Why else had Valerian chosen Umoja's research institutes as his base after Raynor and he purified Sarah Kerrigan?

When Valerian suddenly rushed back to Umoja, the Assembly had wondered what happened. Hadn't he set out for Korhal?

Before they could even ask, the airwaves carried his proclamation: Emperor Valerian I's final decree, abdication, and surrender. The news struck like a thunderbolt.

Abdicate?!

How could you abdicate?! Our investment—all for nothing?!

Yes, the invaders were powerful, their fleet greater than the UED's at Korhal. But they were far from home, while we would fight on our own ground.

Why fear?

Yes, Korhal was blockaded, its plight dire. Arcturus's last speech had hinted as much.

But the Dominion held countless worlds. Even if Korhal was lost, you were still Arcturus's son. The crown and law were still yours. You could have waged guerrilla war, rallied endless supporters, drawn strength from the people.

But surrender was one thing—you abandoned even your claim to the throne!

Useless. A burden we cannot carry.

We were ready to die fighting. Why has Your Majesty surrendered first?

This was the Assembly's one thought upon hearing the news.

"Hah…"

Umojan officials were at least more refined than Rory Swann and the blunt Raiders. They calmed themselves, forcing composure. One councilor stepped forward, teeth clenched, and asked:

"Is the situation on Korhal truly so dire? So dire that you never even considered resisting, that you rushed to surrender in terror?"

Valerian answered with absolute certainty: "Worse than anything you imagined in your emergency plans. A hundred times worse. A thousand."

He stared at the councilor, eyes sharp and grim. Gesturing his guards aside, he stepped forward and pointed to his own eyes.

"When my father bid me farewell, told me not to return to Korhal—told me to flee the sector—I watched as a psionic intruder strode into his palace and severed his head before me."

"A psionic no weaker than Kerrigan herself."

"That alone scared you?!" Rory Swann roared, glaring. "So what if it's a psionic? Didn't you unearth Xel'naga artifacts?!"

Valerian swept his gaze across them all, his voice solemn and heavy: "And what if the invaders are apostles of the Xel'naga?"

The words silenced the room. Even Rory Swann fell quiet.

They all knew the name. Raiders and Umojans alike had fought at Char, in the purification of the Queen of Blades. The Xel'naga—the creators. It was by their relics that Kerrigan had been purged.

The Queen of Blades needed no introduction.

"Your Highness…"

"Are you certain?" the Umojan councilor asked, disbelief plain. "By now Kerrigan should have reached Korhal with the swarm. What of her?"

Too unreal. None wanted to believe.

Valerian smiled faintly, candidly: "Lost contact. I cannot prove it to you. Believe I am lying, if you wish."

"But I know."

"She is watching us…"

He lifted his head, stepped toward the chamber's wide viewport, spread his arms wide—as if to say, see how well I've done?

In that instant—vrrrrrr—!

Before Valerian could react—

Thud! Thud—

He found himself already kneeling on the cold deck.

The clear sky was gone. In its place, two blood-red moons loomed. The starry sea itself seemed to flow, sketching a vast, shifting shape—

Cold sweat poured down his brow. A chill, imperious female voice whispered in his mind.

"Mischief. Come to Korhal."

...

Korhal IV, Augustgrad.

At the breached gates of the Grand Pyramid Palace, crowds knelt in throngs.

A figure of platinum light radiated brilliance. A wine vessel floated beside her, tilting, its fragrance spilling freely as she moved.

"Oh… Arcturus had fine taste indeed."

Chapter 588: Magical Girl

"Yo~ Lalatina, it's been a whole day. Did you miss me?"

Watching Darkness rush eagerly toward her, Eriri raised her right hand and greeted her with a smile.

Hearing those words, Darkness instinctively recalled last night's scene of being toyed with by Eriri while naked. Her breathing grew unsteady.

But upon seeing Ilina, Lilian, and Eris standing beside Eriri, she forced herself to suppress her inner impulses.

Meanwhile, Eris couldn't help but feel curious about Eriri's words. She hadn't known that Eriri often visited this world. The last time she had seen Eriri was three days ago when she had gone to the Saekano world for dinner.

Now, watching Darkness' sudden perverted reaction, Eris became certain that there must be secrets between Darkness and Eriri she didn't know.

While Eris was lost in thought, Darkness steadied herself and began speaking with Eriri.

"Eriri, did you come here to play?"

Since Eriri hadn't called her over, Darkness knew that her purpose for coming here wasn't to indulge her perverse desires. And seeing her bring Ilina and Lilian along clearly showed she wanted to let them experience this world.

As for Eriri calling her by her real name, Darkness no longer bothered to correct her. There was no point, since Eriri would never change how she addressed her. All she could do was accept it.

Hearing Darkness' question, Eriri nodded without hesitation:

"That's right. We plan to experience what it's like to be adventurers in this world and form an adventurer party. You'll join us too."

Eriri didn't even bother asking Darkness' opinion, simply commanding her to join this yet-to-be-formed party.

Naturally, Darkness had no objections. Even if Eriri hadn't said so, she would have volunteered to join anyway.

She nodded quickly. "Mm, no problem!"

Then she turned her gaze toward Ilina and Lilian, her face softening with a kind smile.

"Ilina, Lilian, it's been a few days. Do you still remember me?"

Although they had only met once, Darkness' impression of the two was still clear.

"Of course we remember!"

Lilian nodded, then tapped her chin with her finger as she recalled their first meeting.

"Lalatina-nee, three days ago you came to Eriri-nee's house for dinner with Sister Eris, right? I think you were wearing a white dress then."

Hearing Lilian call her by her real name made Darkness' expression stiffen. Though she was used to Eriri calling her that, it didn't mean she wanted anyone else to do the same.

"That's right, it seems you really do remember me. But… could you not call me Lalatina?"

"Eh? Why not? Eriri-nee calls you that too."

Lilian tilted her head, her face full of curiosity.

"Eriri is different… I'd prefer it if you called me Darkness instead. Please!"

"Alright then, Sister Darkness."

Although she didn't understand why Darkness insisted on this, Lilian still agreed readily. After all, it was just a name—it didn't matter much.

...

Eriri and the others didn't remain in the center of the Adventurer's Guild for long. After a brief chat, they headed to the counters at the back.

There were four counters in total. By luck, all of them were unoccupied at that moment.

The clerks consisted of two women and two men. When they saw Eriri approach, each was captivated by her beauty, secretly hoping she would come to their counter.

But given Eriri's personality, she naturally ignored the male clerks altogether.

As for the two female clerks, one was rather plain-looking, while the other could be called a beauty—with a very attractive figure as well.

Naturally, Eriri recognized this particular receptionist. After all, she appeared quite often in the original story.

She was none other than Luna, the receptionist who had handled the protagonist's adventurer registration.

Compared to the ordinary receptionist, Eriri preferred to handle her registration with Luna.

So, she led Ilina and Lilian straight to Luna's counter.

Seeing Eriri and the others approaching her, Luna's face lit up with excitement.

"Hello, what can I help you with today?"

Though thrilled to be serving such a beautiful girl, Luna still followed her routine procedures.

"We want to become adventurers. Please register us."

Eriri, acting as the group's representative, stated their purpose directly.

Hearing this, Luna nodded in understanding.

"I see. Then, registration requires a small fee. Is that alright?"

"Of course. How much?"

"The registration fee is one thousand Eris per person."

Instead of answering, Eriri turned her gaze toward Darkness.

Catching Eriri's look, Darkness immediately pulled three thousand Eris from her storage space—three coins of one thousand each—and stepped forward to place them on the counter.

Without saying another word, she stepped back again, leaving the space in front of the counter for Eriri.

Seeing Darkness act like a loyal guardian, Luna's curiosity toward Eriri only deepened.

For someone as strong as Darkness to follow her around, Eriri had to be either a noble of very high status, or an even more powerful existence.

While Luna's imagination was running wild, Eriri pulled Ilina and Lilian forward with a smile.

"Here's three thousand Eris. The ones registering are the three of us."

"Understood. Since you want to become adventurers—and since you already know Darkness-sama—you must already have some knowledge about the adventurer profession. But as part of my duties, I'll explain everything again…"

Luna then carefully explained the details of being an adventurer, giving a thorough introduction to the different classes as well.

Eriri naturally already knew everything, but Ilina and Lilian listened with great interest.

After finishing, Luna pulled out three cards from the counter and handed them to Eriri, Ilina, and Lilian.

As a qualified receptionist, Luna was skilled at reading people. From their expressions, she immediately saw that Ilina and Lilian knew almost nothing about adventurers.

So she took out another card as a sample and began her explanation.

"This is a registration card. It's something all adventurers depend on."

She pointed to a section on the card and continued:

"Please look here. Do you see the entry marked 'Level'?"

"In this world, everything contains a soul. No matter the being, when one consumes or kills another—that is, ends its life—they absorb a portion of that soul's memory."

"This is commonly called 'experience points.' Though invisible to the naked eye…"

Luna's finger slid downward to indicate the section of the card where experience was recorded.

"By holding this card, the experience an adventurer gains is displayed here. Their corresponding level is also shown."

"This level is the standard measure of an adventurer's strength."

Although the writing on the card was in this world's language, it posed no problem for Ilina and Lilian. Before arriving here, Eriri had already granted them the ability to read and write in this world's tongue.

Thanks to Eriri's preparations, Ilina and Lilian could read the text and data on the card without issue.

"In addition, the number of monsters an adventurer has defeated is also recorded on the card…"

Luna continued her thorough explanation without pause. Eriri didn't interrupt her, choosing instead to patiently listen. Since she had promised to let Ilina and Lilian experience the life of adventurers, it was only right to let them go through the entire process properly. These explanations were part of it.

Moreover, Ilina and Lilian seemed genuinely interested, so Eriri saw no reason to cut their curiosity short.

Following Luna's instructions, the three of them completed all the registration steps—recording their personal information, physical features, and finally verifying their abilities to determine suitable classes.

Of course, expecting a card to display Eriri's true stats was nothing more than a dream. If she followed the standard procedure, the card would likely show nothing at all, unable to record her power.

To avoid unnecessary trouble, Eriri simply fabricated an impressive set of stats, particularly setting an extraordinarily high value for her magic power—making her appear clearly suited to become a great mage.

As for Ilina and Lilian, Eriri didn't bother falsifying their stats.

A week ago, on the night they first arrived in Tokyo, she had planted energy seeds in both of them. Combined with their original Level 4 and Level 5 strength, they had already grown to early Level 3 in just one week.

While early Level 3 strength was considered top-tier in this world, it was still within the registration card's range of display.

But if others saw their stats, it would certainly cause a sensation.

At that moment, Luna stared in shock at Ilina and Lilian's cards, dumbfounded. It took her a long while to recover.

"All your stats are this ridiculously high… just who in the world are you two?"

She looked at them in disbelief. Compared to their parameters, Eriri's deliberately fabricated stats seemed almost ordinary.

Hearing Luna's exclamation, the nearby adventurers, who had been casually observing, all grew curious. They wanted to know what kind of data could shock Luna so much.

Ilina and Lilian, suddenly embarrassed, turned their eyes toward Eriri.

Eriri only smiled lightly, rubbing Lilian's head before squeezing Ilina's hand. Then she turned to Luna and said:

"As for them, don't ask too much. And remember, keep it a secret~"

She winked at Luna as she spoke.

"…Alright, I understand."

Although Luna didn't understand why Eriri wanted to hide something that could make them instantly famous, she didn't press further. Still, she felt it was a real pity. Normally, discovering such talent would have caused quite a stir in the guild.

...

After finishing their registration, Eriri and the others didn't leave immediately. Instead, they found a table and sat down.

Since it was nearly lunchtime, Eriri decided they would eat at the guild.

Of course, the food here couldn't compare to what Aoi Kujou made. But since they were in another world, it was only right to taste its local specialties.

If the food turned out to be terrible, they could always eat elsewhere.

Fortunately, the dishes didn't disappoint. While nowhere near Aoi's cooking, they were still tasty enough.

As they enjoyed their meal, a petite girl entered the Adventurer's Guild. She wore a magician's robe and a pointed hat, holding a staff taller than herself.

Upon entering, she instinctively placed a hand on her stomach, then glanced at the bustling tables around her.

Without saying a word, she walked to the commission board and studied the postings.

After a short while, she turned away and sat down at the empty table right next to Eriri and the others.

Chapter 343: Come On, Let’s Raise a Planet-Class Pet

Setsuna had Fu Hua undergo another detailed examination.

From the DNA level, they studied the Judgment-level Honkai Beast she had fused with.

At the same time, the massive beast in the breeding grounds—larger than a small starship—was also brought out.

Compared to when he had first subdued it, Setsuna felt Chiyou had grown a little bigger.

It looked like a giant rat, its surface covered with hardened armor formed from Honkai energy. Now completely under the control of his authority of erosion, it lacked the usual violent aura of Honkai Beasts.

When it saw Setsuna, it obediently lowered its head to the ground in submission.

Whatever he commanded, it did.

After watching it for a while, he even felt it had a strange cuteness to it.

"Maybe keeping this thing as a pet would be pretty stylish?"

Setsuna thought raising something that could fight Honkai Beasts wasn't a bad idea. It could also provide DNA for future MANTIS surgeries.

Cangxuan, Dan Zhu, and the Life Sciences lolis brought all kinds of equipment. Piloting a small shuttle, they thoroughly examined Chiyou from head to toe.

They even extracted some of its tissue for comparative analysis in the lab.

Two days later—

Cangxuan reported her conclusion to Setsuna with a face full of disbelief:

"Commander, to put it simply—it's still a juvenile, not fully developed."

"We discovered that Chiyou's body has changed slightly since it was captured."

"Compared with its first checkup at the Honkai-1 space station, its Honkai energy has increased by 0.003%. Its body size has grown by 0.002208%."

"In addition, its other data points are also rising slowly but steadily."

Since capturing Chiyou, the Research Division had conducted regular examinations.

Comparing the reports over time revealed a subtle clue.

The changes weren't large, but for such a colossal creature, they were far beyond the margin of error.

"A juvenile? It's still growing?"

Setsuna was stunned.

"Yes. At first we also thought Chiyou was a Judgment-level Honkai Beast. But based on the current evidence, I believe we underestimated it."

Cangxuan and Dan Zhu spoke seriously.

"It's a newly-born juvenile, still in the growth stage."

"Judgment-class is only its starting point, not its limit."

"…Huh?"

Fu Hua looked up at the massive creature in disbelief.

From its size alone, it was already countless times larger than ordinary Emperor-class Honkai Beasts. Normal people were like ants before it.

"And that's only its juvenile form?"

"That's right."

Cangxuan nodded.

"Chiyou's base physique is far larger than other Honkai Beasts."

"After being born in ancient times, it instinctively devoured everything it could to absorb energy, converting it into Honkai energy for its growth."

"But it hadn't had much time to grow before the Commander knocked it down."

"…"

"So we caught a baby?"

Setsuna looked at it with a strange expression.

At first, since it was named Chiyou, he expected it to have some special ability. But aside from its appetite, he hadn't noticed anything.

Now it seemed the problem wasn't that it was weak—it was just still a child.

"Hmm, Honkai Beasts with growth potential are rarely recorded. In most cases, their level is fixed from the moment they're born."

"We were misled by Chiyou. Without long-term observation, we never would have realized."

Dan Zhu thought aloud.

"Then what level can it grow to?"

Fu Hua asked.

Chiyou had already been born at Judgment-class. According to Previous Era classifications, the next rank up was only Vipralopa-class.

"I'm not sure."

Dan Zhu brushed her hair back and shrugged.

"Reaching Vipralopa-class is certain. Beyond that… I've never seen it."

"Planet-class? Like Jyahnar?!"

Setsuna suddenly grew interested in Chiyou.

Planet-class Honkai Beasts were far stronger than ordinary Herrschers. Even if it seemed underwhelming for now, he could raise it slowly.

"What?"

Cangxuan and Dan Zhu had never heard of the concept of Planet-class Honkai Beasts, nor did they know who Jyahnar a was, but they still nodded in agreement.

"Its power will inevitably surpass Vipralopa-class. Calling it Planet-class… isn't a problem."

Then, they turned to Fu Hua.

"This also explains why, after the Meta-Morph surgery, even though you fused with Chiyou's DNA, your strength didn't grow much."

"This thing is still a juvenile. You need to give it time and opportunities to grow."

"…"

Fu Hua frowned, thinking it over.

"Like Vishnu?"

She remembered that growth-type Honkai Beast. When it was born, it was only at a lower level, but it could keep evolving by devouring.

"Something like that. But I think Chiyou's ceiling is higher. After all, it was born at Judgment-class…"

"Since you fused with its juvenile DNA, you should also be able to grow stronger by absorbing Honkai energy like it does."

"In theory, the more Honkai energy you absorb, the faster your growth. So, yes, you need to reconsider your training."

Dan Zhu answered Fu Hua's doubts in a few words—and painted her a big picture.

"…"

"Re-train, huh… that's fine."

Fu Hua pondered.

Her limits had already been reached long ago, back when she walked Shenzhou. For thousands of years after, nothing had changed.

Now, with her limits broken, she could once again seek new ways to grow stronger.

The immortal found this even more interesting than she had imagined.

To temper herself and see how far she could climb.

...

Under Setsuna's orders—

The lunar research base began a Chiyou-raising program.

The large number of low-level Honkai Beasts converted by Setsuna were all fed to Chiyou.

Those small fry were just taking up space anyway. Better to use them to help Chiyou grow faster.

Normally, Honkai Beast juveniles grew extremely slowly.

But with massive feedings, Chiyou absorbed a huge amount of Honkai energy in a short time. Its size alone grew by 10–20%.

The caretakers clicked their tongues in amazement.

"This guy… just its juvenile form is this huge. Once it's fully grown, won't it be as big as a continent?"

Cangxuan sighed as she directed the Angeloids in feeding it.

Not long ago, she had been fighting this creature for her life.

Now, with the Commander here, she had become a scientist and part-time Honkai Beast keeper.

Life was strange indeed.

Some of the sharper little lolis began thinking—if raising one pet was possible, why not more?

They applied for several scout fleets to search deeper into space.

"Commander, we want to see if we can find things like Ether Dragons or space amoebas!"

"The universe is so big—there might be space creatures out there!"

"…"

"I doubt it, but if it makes you happy, go ahead."

Setsuna approved casually.

"And how do you even know about those? Did Grey teach you?!"

...

Meanwhile—

Fu Hua began her own training after learning the situation.

"Absorb Honkai energy… absorb Honkai energy…"

Naturally, she couldn't devour Honkai Beasts like Chiyou.

But every day after teaching her disciples, she would spend some time training alone.

Sure enough, she discovered she had inherited part of juvenile Chiyou's ability.

Not only training, even eating meals helped her grow stronger.

The gains were tiny, but real—she was indeed converting external energy into Honkai energy within herself.

"So if I keep absorbing energy like Chiyou, I'll become stronger over time…"

The immortal thought it over seriously.

"It really is a bit like Vishnu. Now I'm curious—how strong will an adult Chiyou be?"

If it truly surpassed Vipralopa-class, her strength would exceed even that of the Thirteen Flame-Chasers.

"That's simple."

Setsuna waved his hand.

"Take any supplements or potions we've brought from other worlds—whatever you want."

"If you need energy, just cook up some of those monsters over there."

"Besides diligent training, I have an even easier way to replenish Honkai energy."

"What is it?"

The immortal looked at Setsuna curiously.

"In the past I've supplied mana to Heroic Spirits, and spiritual power to Spirits. Honkai energy should work the same way, right?"

Setsuna felt proud of his ability to harmonize the powers of different worlds.

"Anyway, I'm a Herrscher. No one here has more Honkai energy than me."

"Come, I'll give you a recharge."

"Ah???"

...

One week later, at dawn—

"The so-called Taixuan Eminence is achieved when one masters the fifth essence—the Essence of Divinity—reaching the state where divine power shapes the sword, and sword energy follows the heart."

"At that point, the sword fills all of space. The sword is space itself—everywhere, unstoppable."

"The essence of divinity is essentially the shaping and extension of Honkai energy. The prerequisite is the ability to manipulate vast amounts of Honkai energy."

At the peak of Sky Summit on Mount Taixuan, Fu Hua once again began instructing her disciples.

After their transformation into MANTIS, their progress was astonishing, like a thousand miles in a single day.

Genetic ascension had granted them powerful comprehension and reflexes, and becoming MANTIS further enhanced their physiques.

Theoretically, given the same Honkai Beast fusion, the Starsea Empire's MANTIS were slightly stronger than those of the Previous Era. The only drawback was their relative lack of combat experience.

"As far as I know, those who have mastered the Essence of Divinity are limited to the Herrscher of Sentience who inherited my memories, the fifth disciple with natural stigmata, Cheng Lingshuang, and the Commander."

"But since you are MANTIS who already control Honkai energy, mastering the Essence of Divinity should not be difficult."

Fu Hua demonstrated her ultimate art move by move.

Whether it was the Butterfly sisters, Night Raid, or Gudako, all studied diligently.

They had seen the Commander unleash the star-annihilating version of the Taixuan Eminence. Even if they couldn't reach such absurd levels, achieving something on par with the immortal would suffice.

"To wield this sword, your heart must be as calm as still water. Ritsuka Fujimaru, you are too full of distractions. Go back and temper your sword-heart."

Fu Hua tapped Gudako on the shoulder with her sword hilt.

"Ugh…"

"I just think too much, that's all…"

Humanity's Evil didn't dare talk back and obediently accepted.

"Mm. Kanae, Kanao, Shinobu—you've done well."

"At this rate, within half a year you should be able to use the Taixuan Eminence smoothly. As for its power… that will depend on your training."

The immortal nodded with satisfaction at the Butterfly sisters.

They had arrived at the capital earlier than most, and were the first to come into contact with extraordinary powers—quickly realizing their own shortcomings.

Thus, they were especially humble, willing to train diligently day after day.

"Thank you, Master!"

Kanae bowed respectfully after her practice.

They trained from dawn until sunset.

During a break, while others were resting—

She quietly approached Fu Hua and whispered:

"Tonight the Commander asked us to accompany him. Master, will you come too?"

"?!"

The immortal was utterly stunned.

"What are you saying?!"

"Oh come on, the Commander said you're too serious sometimes, and that everyone should bond more."

"It's not good for you to always keep to yourself. Here, you're our master. But aboard the Eternal Snowfall, we're sisters."

"???"

The immortal was shocked by Kanae's logic of 'master by day, sisters by night.'

Unable to resist her persuasion, she reluctantly agreed.

"This is just… to replenish Honkai energy. Replenishing Honkai energy…"

Fu Hua tried to convince herself with a straight face.

...

"Commander, stay with us a little longer~"

Azure Lane Harbor, in the Commander's quarters.

Every time Setsuna came here, he had the feeling of Oh no, I'm surrounded by shipgirls.

With favorability scores sky-high across the board, he could practically enter any shipgirl dormitory freely.

In fact, the moment he appeared here, his office would often be mobbed.

"You've been so busy with the MANTIS and those companions from the Honkai world lately, you hardly visit anymore."

"You owe us some quality time—you'd better make it up to us."

Taihou leaned against his back, whispering softly in his ear.

"Didn't I just come down from the Eternal Snowfall the other day…"

"Not enough~"

Taihou's voice was a mix of yandere and seduction.

"You love my body the most, don't you? Neither Fu Hua nor Kanae and the others can compare to me. After all, I can do things they never could…"

"…"

Setsuna admitted that some playstyles required a certain "foundation" to pull off.

Nagato couldn't, Origami couldn't, even Fu Hua couldn't—only carriers or battleship-class shipgirls could.

"Shoo, shoo, you're glued to the Commander every day."

Formidable pushed Taihou aside.

"Commander, if you're free tonight, would you like to come to the Royal Navy port? I'd like to share some tea and music with you. I just bought a few limited edition CDs…"

"What's the point of all that frill?"

Akagi slipped into his arms, her large fox tail brushing up and down against Setsuna as she issued a direct invitation:

"Commander, won't you come to my bedroom tonight? Or even into my ship body—it's fine. Kaga can join too if you like."

"???"

The dumbfounded dragon maid was shocked.

"Hey?! Where did you come from?! You're not even an oath-bound ship yet?!"

"After tonight, won't I be?"

Akagi's passion burned.

"Huh?!"

"Victorious, quick, help me get her out! Indomitable, stop sleeping—our Commander is being stolen!!!"

"Ohhhhhh—!!!"

Setsuna suddenly realized that from now on, the Eternal Snowfall might as well turn into an open buffet.

No need to restrict it to oath-bound shipgirls—anyone who wanted to could simply step up.

Heaven. This was heaven.

...

After paying a certain price to leave the harbor—

Setsuna felt his body just a bit worn out.

Considering he still had to deal with others later that night, he took a short rest at the administrative center while also planning future developments.

"Mm. Keep raising Chiyou on the moon. Feed it more Honkai Beasts and try to grow it up sooner."

"As for Fu Hua… she'll be able to get much stronger. That's good too."

The results of the first MANTIS experiments, along with the unexpected discovery about Chiyou, left Setsuna very satisfied—one could even call it a pleasant surprise.

That juvenile, if raised properly, would one day become a Planet-class Honkai Beast. Not only would it be overwhelmingly powerful, but its DNA could also be used to create MANTIS, boosting their overall strength by another tier.

As for Fu Hua, the immortal who by chance fused with juvenile Chiyou, it was foreseeable that her power would also rise quickly.

Given her diligence in training, coupled with the Starsea Empire's support, Setsuna felt that it was only a matter of time before she could punch Kevin and kick Finality aside.

The only downside was that while Chiyou grew bigger through devouring, Fu Hua seemed to inherit only the strength growth—her figure remained the same as ever.

Sad.jpg.

After finishing the loose ends of the experiment and resting for a few days—

Setsuna looked at his space-piercing skill, long off cooldown, and naturally turned his gaze to other worlds.

"Alright, gather up."

"Let's go find some idiot goddess, a magical girl, or maybe grab a cooking-strip chef to improve the menu?"

"Oh, and there's Unit-01 and Strelizia too, right? Tsk, looks like we'll be busy again."

Chapter 342: Divine Might Presses Down Upon the Universe – The Power of Divine Collective Leaders

One after another, streaks of divine light entered the realm shrouded by the curtain of night.

Outside the curtain was daylight; inside, it was a star-filled night.

Yet at the very center of this night, the light of dawn slowly spilled from the highest point, leaving this divine realm suspended in a state where night had not yet ended, but dawn was about to arrive.

Encircling the dawn light was a pattern of the twelve most radiant constellations.

Among them, Sagittarius shone brilliantly. Beneath its starlight stood a slender, green figure.

Buzz—

Behind that green figure, the Pseudo Star Map Creation Edda unfolded, like an extremely intricate magic circle.

Under the radiance of dawn, it was as though a creator god were about to drive away chaos and darkness, forging a new world.

"The Solar Sovereignty combined with Sagittarius carries the constellation's own legacy. Sagittarius represents freedom and courageous resistance, bearing all of Pan-Human History's heritage of liberty and defiance. Even setting aside the power of Solar Sovereignty, the legacy of Sagittarius alone approaches hundreds of times single-universe—already at high-level strong single universe."

"Even if I have not yet claimed it, my very core essence has always been wind, hope, and freedom—with a faint trace of time as well."

Venti felt the blessing of his home-field advantage. His strength instantly rose by at least fifty percent.

At his level—close to twice single-universe—that fifty percent boost was equivalent to adding the mass of another great universe. With the Pseudo Star Map layered on top, his strength had already neared fourfold single-universe.

"So powerful… right now, I truly am strong."

"If I were to lose even under such advantage, then it would prove I am utterly unworthy of Pan-Human History's trust."

What seemed like a simple contest actually contained the most fundamental truth.

More familiar auras accompanied streaks of light as they entered the arena.

Venti shed his usual frivolous air. His expression grew solemn, his eyes sharp as blades, meeting the gaze of all the assembled gods.

He no longer suppressed his aura—it flowed out naturally.

Boom—

The pressure of nearly fourfold single-universe power, released casually, shook the divine realm beyond restraint.

Were it not for Celestia being situated at the very peak, closest to Teyvat's convergence of Laws, that aura alone could have cracked the barriers of an ordinary great universe.

The pressure spread like shockwaves, pushing back nearby gods by countless light-years.

Fortunately, Venti bore no malice. Otherwise, this alone would have gravely wounded all gods below weak single-universe.

By now, all gods above the Supreme God rank from every divine collective had arrived.

In present-day Teyvat, one could say Primary Gods were as common as dogs, and God-Kings roamed everywhere. Only Supreme Gods could still stir the heavens, while Primordial Gods of cosmic structure stood as true great deities. Single-universe was the very tip of the pyramid.

Each divine collective now had at least twenty or more Supreme Gods. These were mostly the second and third generations of ascended gods. As for the fourth generation, they were countless, like the stars themselves—but as of yet, none had reached Supreme God. At most, some had broken through to God-King.

On the Liyue side—

"Gulp… so this is the strength of those few standing at Teyvat's very peak? From aura alone, I've already lost all thought of resisting—only the urge to bare my neck for the blade."

A tall man clad in a white fur coat, his white hair tied into a ponytail, trembled as he gazed at that distant figure—though distance meant nothing. To such beings, causality itself no longer held sway.

"Lord Toga… I think we should retreat further, at least to the very edges. Otherwise, I dread to imagine how terrifying the battle will be. I don't want my very soul to be struck."

The long-headed man gripped his smoking pipe tightly, trembling with unease.

These two were none other than the final demon gods of their kind—Toga, ultimate demon god of the canines, and Nurarihyon, ultimate demon god of the phantoms—both of the third generation of ascended gods.

The two of them had spent ten thousand years, ceaselessly pioneering and working with all their might, and only a thousand years ago had they finally broken through to Supreme God.

But with their potential, ascending to Primordial God was essentially impossible.

Now, as Supreme Gods of the Liyue divine collective, they enjoyed the highest treatment. Both had been dispatched beyond the Main Universe, appointed as rulers over countless small universes and myriad planar worlds.

Within the Endless Planes, the two of them were undoubtedly super great gods.

"As expected of that lord… simply too powerful."

Now a weak single-universe, Xiao gazed up at the green divine figure with awe, unable to restrain his voice of respect.

"The Sovereign must be just as strong, right?"

He held the deepest respect for both the Sovereign and Barbatos.

If not for Lord Barbatos restraining him when he had nearly fallen into demonic corruption from karmic debt, he would not be who he was today.

Though unnecessary, as he sensed Lord Barbatos' unmatched strength, he couldn't help but worry whether his Sovereign was equally formidable.

Even though he had followed the Sovereign for countless years, ever since they had subdued the Inuyasha World, he had not once seen him make a move.

Xianyun, serene as always, replied: "Xiao, the Sovereign is invincible. Among the leaders of divine collectives, and even among the original Seven Archons, he is absolutely the strongest."

Then she suddenly remembered—the seemingly low-profile Greater Lord Rukkhadevata might actually be stronger than their Sovereign.

Cough, cough. "In any case, he is among the very strongest."

Guizhong watched as over a dozen streaks of light rushed into the dawn-lit arena, sighing softly.

"So powerful."

"Though I always knew the leaders of divine collectives were unimaginably strong, to this degree—it is beyond comprehension."

She herself was already a standard single-universe, yet before those dozen figures, she felt she could not even withstand a single blow. Their sheer pressure alone left her mind reeling.

...

Clad in divine robes, Zhongli was the second to step into the place illuminated by the light of dawn. A white hood veiled his head, golden light gleaming in his eyes with overwhelming force.

Behind him, a radiant halo slowly unfolded, forming a pattern like a celestial sphere, radiating mysterious and profound power.

"Barbatos, your strength now rivals my own—perhaps even surpasses it slightly."

"It seems you are determined to claim Sagittarius' Solar Sovereignty, aren't you?"

Venti gazed complicatedly at the imposing old man standing opposite him.

"Right now, I'm only a hair stronger than you, old man. You truly are the one among us best at hiding your strength."

With the Pseudo Star Map added on, he had only just approached fourfold universal mass.

That meant the old man, without anyone noticing, had already reached more than double universal mass in his true strength—stepping into strong single-universe, even if only just across the threshold.

The Greater Lord Rukkhadevata? Long ago, in the hearts of the original Seven Archons, she had already been excluded from their ranks.

After all, the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata was too unique. Now she had even become the embodiment of Truth itself, completely parting ways with the Seven Archons.

"But you're right, old man. I absolutely must win this round. There's no other possibility."

"Surely by now you've realized the deeper meaning behind this contest."

"No… it should be that all of us, the leaders of divine collectives, have at least partially understood it."

Even before Venti's words had finished, all the leaders of divine collectives had already arrived.

In addition to them, the Abyssal Soverign Aether and the Lord of Trailblaze Lumine also came.

Tet, the chief judge of this Gift Game, appeared silently, seated cross-legged, her eyes already brimming with excitement and anticipation.

This was the grandest, highest-tier Gift Game in all of Teyvat, and unlike any that would ever follow. For her, it was the chance to shatter all barriers and directly sublimate her concept into Principle.

It was her only chance. Under the rules respected by every leader of divine collectives, under the boiling fervor of Pan-Human History, and under the witness of all Teyvat—she would give birth to the Principle of Games.

A Gift Game that distributed the Eternal Divine Seat's authority—this was the one and only ultimate game, the endpoint of all games.

While Tet reveled in the thought of becoming a Lord of Principle, the leaders of divine collectives had already begun their formal confrontation.

Each of them naturally displayed their full strength. Behind each rotated the Pseudo Star Map.

By now, Nahida no longer bore the appearance of a child. She was indistinguishable from the Greater Lord Rukkhadevata—only the direction of the World Tree leaves upon their heads marked the difference.

The Greater Lord Rukkhadevata's pointed right, while Nahida's pointed left.

"My essence is dream, wisdom, and nature. The very moment I returned to Sumeru, I realized it."

Nahida's four-leaf-clover eyes shone with wisdom. "Each of us has our own unique home-field advantage. No one can afford to lose the first match. If we lose, there will never be a second chance."

"And among us, one or more will naturally act as the challenger, testing whether the others are qualified to safeguard Pan-Human History."

"Only by passing the trials given to us by one another can we continue to contend for the next Solar Sovereignty."

Raiden Makoto nodded and added: "There is another point—the delegation of authority. Lord Heavenly Principle and the Holy Gods are entrusting us with the right to govern all worlds and civilizations of Pan-Human History."

"Can we truly bear the weight of Pan-Human History ourselves?"

Focalors continued: "That is why this contest determines whether our divine collectives can continue advancing forward, whether Lord Heavenly Principle will continue to entrust us."

Tsaritsa's gaze was firm and decisive. "Then this truly is war—exhausting every ounce of strength, every bit of wisdom, every vision of the future."

Hu Tao spread her hands. "Even if we wanted to hold back, it's impossible. Doing so would mean being judged as unqualified outright."

"This doesn't just test strength and wisdom—it tests human nature itself. Even the slightest attempt at going easy will mean defeat."

Neuvillette said steadily: "Rest assured, everyone. I will not hold back. I will fight with everything I have, paving the way both for myself and for you."

Odin, gripping Gungnir, exhaled slowly.

Among all the leaders of divine collectives, he was the weakest. But even so, he bore absolute resolve not to lose.

Athena's expression remained calm, but within, her heart had already been stretched to its limits.

"A trial of everything? If it's trials, then I, Athena, will overcome them all."

"To reach this height, how many unreachable ordeals and untouchable boundaries have we already crossed?"

"There's no way we would fall at the very last moment."

"My Greek divine collective has only me as its leader. If I lose, there won't be a second chance."

Compared to collectives with multiple Pseudo Star Maps, those with only one carried their resolve to the very limit.

Venti sighed. "Indeed. How many trials have we crossed? How many insurmountable chasms?"

All the leaders of divine collectives could not help but resonate with these words. Even the Abyssal Soverign Aether grew wistful.

Only Lumine's lips twitched slightly. Hiss— This atmosphere… it feels like I'm the only one out of place…

She had indeed crossed many trials as well, but somehow none had ever felt truly impossible to overcome.

Dong… dong… dong—

Once again, the bells of high heaven rang out from Celestia.

The first round of the Solar Sovereignty War was announced to begin.

The hearts of all divine collective leaders tightened to the utmost.

From Inazuma: the twin Gods of Thunder, Raiden Makoto and Raiden Ei.

From Liyue: Hu Tao, and Rex Lapis, Morax.

From Sumeru: the God of Wisdom, Nahida, and Odin, the Norse God-King.

From Fontaine: the twin Gods of Justice and Hydro, Focalors and Furina, along with Neuvillette, the Dragon of Hydro.

From Mondstadt: the God of Freedom and Hope, Barbatos.

From Snezhnaya: the God of Love and Cryo, Tsaritsa.

And lastly, from Greece: the God of Victory and the Arts, Athena.

Buzz—

The light of dawn grew ever brighter. The stars of Sagittarius converged, and the Solar Sovereignty manifested.

It appeared as a golden bow, its string fully drawn, which finally condensed into a single card—a card of Truth, bearing a fragment of the Eternal Throne's authority.

The card was not large, only about the size of three playing cards joined together.

The instant the Sagittarius Solar Sovereignty appeared, its legacy light shone upon the heads of both Venti and Zhongli.

Then, centered upon the Sagittarius Solar Sovereignty, a spherical barrier instantly expanded, excluding all other contenders, forming a battle space vaster than a great universe.

Venti and Zhongli faced one another, calmly meeting each other's gaze.

Venti: "So it's you, old man—you've become my trial."

"Then let's begin. Show me your full strength, old man!"

Zhongli's golden eyes erupted with overwhelming divine might, and the power of the Pseudo Star Map behind him surged in full.

Boom—

The tides of Laws roared outward in every direction.

"As you wish."

Chapter 82: Magatsu Mitake Narukami no Mikoto

Tap tap…

Her opponent's footsteps drew closer again… those dim violet eyes now seized the moment, narrowing dangerously.

"..."

Still silent…

"?"

Only then did Semiramis sense something amiss. Why had the other given no reaction at all?

"I'm talking to you! Refuse or agree, at least give me an answer!"

She impatiently leaned closer again… and then—

"Hehe…"

What she heard was the woman's melodious laugh…

"?!"

The Empress froze, body stiff, staring at her in confusion.

"W-why are you laughing?!"

At a time like this, why laugh?! It was as if she were mocking her.

"I laugh at your foolishness, your arrogance… and your simple mind."

The Shogun slowly raised her head, her dim, vacant eyes now fixed upon her. Tilting it slightly, her tone warped into something eerie, each word unsettling. This strange sight sent unease through the Empress. She still hadn't realized—she was already the prey.

"You… you said wh—"

Squelch!!

In the next instant, the Shogun's hand shot out, seizing the woman's arm at point-blank range, yanking her forward. Her other hand, gripping her naginata, drove the blade straight into the Empress's lower ribs!

"!!"

Semiramis's body shuddered. Staring blankly downward at the weapon lodged in her flesh, she slowly raised her gaze again—only to see her foe's mysterious smile.

"You've been tricked. For the proud Empress to fall to the scheme of a mere 'petty god'… isn't that an even greater humiliation~?"

The Shogun's voice dripped with mockery, each word cutting deep. That term—'petty god'—was what the Empress herself had once used for her.

"You… you…!!"

Squelch!

Not waiting for a reaction, the Shogun wrenched the naginata free, then slashed cleanly at her opponent's favored left arm.

Splatter!!

Blood sprayed as the severed limb fell to the floor.

"Ughhhhhh!!!"

Semiramis clutched the wound, shrieking in agony!

Whoosh!

The Shogun followed up instantly with a spinning kick, striking her contorted face and sending her crashing back into her throne!

Crash!

Her bloodied body slammed into the throne, shattering it to pieces.

"You vile woman!!! I'll kill you!!! Bwah—!!!"

Realization dawned on Semiramis—she had been played. Rage surged, twisting her features as she staggered upright. But just as she screamed, blood burst from her lips. She widened her eyes at the wound in her body… its depth so severe her organs spilled forth.

Splurt…

Another mouthful of blood gushed out. She scrambled to press down on the injury, lightning already beginning to consume it. Her once-beautiful visage now distorted into madness.

"Heh… don't blame others for your own folly. Out of 'respect' for you—" her tone mocking, "—I'll meet you with my true self. That way, you'll understand clearly when you die."

In the next moment, an ethereal voice echoed through the hall, making Semiramis look around in alarm.

Crackle…

The violet-haired woman before her had vanished. In her place opened a rift of violet space, from which emerged a pair of giant puppet hands, unfurling like petals to reveal the blossom at their heart.

In the center stood a half-human, half-puppet woman. Her entire body seemed mechanical in structure, its white and violet gradients etched with patterns of Electro. Around her legs draped plates of gray-violet armor, while her exsquivite legs were a seamless blend of flesh and machine. Each joint, each knee, was a flawless ball joint like those of a doll, and her calves and ankles were bound by threads of red string.

Her refined face was identical to the Shogun's, violet hair flowing freely. The horn-like ornaments at her temples framed hair that once had been tied into a single braid—now all undone, cascading down her back, ending in a small knot at the tip. With her hair loosed, she bore a softer, ethereal beauty, radiant as a goddess—yet her expression was cold as frost.

Held aloft by the great puppet hands beneath her, the Shogun floated in the sky like a Buddha. Around her, countless violet particles of Electro condensed into multiple puppet arms, each brandishing a different weapon. On her right side, a massive arm like an armored gauntlet gripped a full-sized Musou Isshin.

This was her true prototype form—the state in which she had been manufactured. Her true body!

Seeing this sight, Semiramis could no longer contain herself. Her mouth fell open, her face frozen in shock. This grotesque revelation that shattered her worldview left her dazed, even making her forget the pain of her wounds.

"You… you're a robot…?!"

Though she had harbored suspicions, the reality was beyond comprehension. She had thought this woman some minor, obscure god. But now—what had seemed fantasy twisted into science fiction, even tinged with cyberpunk!

"A foolish question. Do you not yet understand, seeing this form? Your poisons may be formidable against others, but against me… regrettably, they end here."

In puppet form, the Shogun hovered aloft like a god surveying the world. With a light wave of her hand, the puppet arm wielding Musou Isshin lifted high. Watching her opponent's expression shift—from pride, to fury, to bewilderment—she allowed herself the faintest smile of satisfaction. This was the result she had planned for.

Her clumsy act had deceived the Empress, who foolishly took the bait and dropped all defenses. How pitiful.

"This body made a vow to her—to lead her to victory's end. And you… are nothing more than a stepping stone upon that path."

Thunder roared, mightier than ever before, surging into the blade. Space itself twisted under its power.

"Now, you shall perish!"

Her ethereal voice filled the hall. In the next instant, the blade fell!

Swish!

A violet arc stretched across the hall's full length, carving a deep rift in space itself. The ocean of poison was split in two, the corrupted domain shattering and dispersing into nothing.

"!"

Semiramis vanished instantly, escaping by the narrowest margin. The place where she had stood was cleaved into a chasm, as though an abyss had opened there. The towering throne shattered utterly, the wall behind it marked with a deep scar of the blade.

"You've got to be joking?!"

Now in her true form, Semiramis paled at the sight. At last she understood how Lancer had fallen. To escape with her body intact had been a miracle.

But!

She had not lost yet! She had not lost!!!

The Grail would belong to the Red Faction. To her Master. For that purpose, she would sacrifice anything—even her life!

"Don't get carried away with yourself, Saber!!"

Semiramis's face twisted in rage as she shouted at the puppet-woman before her. She leapt into the air, stepping upon conjured mana stairs, gathering thick azure light into her one remaining hand. Her wounds gushed blood without pause, but she cared nothing for them now. Even if she died today, she would drag her foe down with her!!

Vmmm~!

With her right hand she swung downward!

A massive magic circle materialized, accumulating dense motes of energy before—

Bang! A torrent of condensed magical energy, dozens of meters wide, fired toward the Shogun.

In response, the Shogun spread her innate shield of Electro, clashing against the attack. Then, seizing the moment, one of the puppet arms cleaved down.

The blade's arc split space into shards, scattering the torrent into nothing.

"!"

"Overflow… appear!"

Semiramis did not relent. Chanting, she summoned several massive magic circles, from which poured all manner of venomous creatures: serpents, scorpions, centipedes, and spiders—each one enormous enough to make the skin crawl.

Not stopping there, she cast countless more circles in the skies above, each swelling with dense mana. From them, beams of light readied to converge upon the Shogun.

This grand-scale summoning devoured her mana. Her wounds screamed in pain. But she had abandoned restraint—this was her last strike! Her final act!

Though her power waned, though she was a bow stretched past its limit, she still howled:

"I… the Empress of Assyria, will never be defeated by a woman like you!!!"

Gone was her former arrogance and languid poise. Now only shrill hysteria and twisted fear remained.

[Fiore, can you hear me?]

The Shogun took the chance to send her voice to the girl outside.

"Eh? Shogun! You're okay?!"

Outside, Fiore's heart raced. Hearing the faint, broken call, she frantically responded.

[I am unharmed. I will destroy the gate—withdraw from it quickly.]

"Understood!"

At once Fiore seized Caules with her mechanical arms and leapt back, distancing them from the massive gate.

The next instant—

BOOM!

A violet slash carved across the surface, and the great doors shattered like glass.

Beyond, the siblings saw the hall within—and recoiled. The vast space was crawling with colossal venomous insects, their screeches shrill and piercing. Yet all were held back by the Shogun's barrier.

"Ugh!"

Caules nearly retched at the sight. Fiore, too, paled, her brow furrowed in disgust.

But Semiramis had no mind for the broken gates. Every ounce of her focus was upon her foe. Her swarms of monstrous insects and the forest of beams all rushed at the Shogun together!

Behind the Shogun, the void opened to reveal a vast Eye of Stormy Judgment. From it extended two long puppet arms. Between them crackled gathering lightning—forming a massive Thundering Pulse. Raising the great bow, the puppet arms drew back, aiming squarely at Semiramis.

Electro particles swirled from all around, compressing into the bow's core until a colossal arrow, radiating crushing pressure, came into being.

"Die for me, Saber!!"

Semiramis threw her one hand downward, driving her horde of venomous beasts and beams all upon the Shogun.

"By the Command Seal of Black—I order you, Saber, strengthen every aspect of yourself!!"

At that instant, Fiore invoked her final Command Seal. The last magatama upon her hand vanished in light, its stored power flowing into the Shogun.

BOOM!!

Already immense, the power of Electro swelled even further. The ground quaked beneath the surging current. The air itself blurred in the thunder's distortion.

The Shogun's eyes shone with blinding violet radiance. With a single gesture, the puppet arms loosed the colossal arrow of lightning!

The arrow itself was already devastating beyond measure, and under the Command Seal's blessing, it became utterly unstoppable. It tore through every obstacle in its path—the countless venomous beasts, the dense forest of beams—all fell apart like thin paper pierced by a needle.

"You wretch!!!!"

Semiramis broke into a sweat as the arrow closed in. Instinctively, she raised her treasured shield. But… it was useless!

Her Noble Phantasm!

Her vaunted defense!

Shattered in less than a second, as though it were no more than flimsy parchment. The barrier disintegrated the instant the arrow struck.

The gale whipped her hair wildly, searing her cheeks. She felt it—the wind of death, thunder's judgment bearing down upon her like the verdict of a god.

"This… impossible!!! N—!!!!"

BOOOOM!!!

A storm of annihilation swallowed the throne. A deafening explosion tore through the chamber. Violet light surged upward, shockwaves spiraling into a vortex like a black hole, devouring all debris around it. Seconds later, silence returned.

What remained of the once-grand throne was a few ruined steps. Upon them lay Semiramis, her body ravaged beyond recognition, staring blankly upward at the ceiling of her garden.

Her chest bore a gaping hole, torn clean through by the arrow. Crimson blood flowed down the stair, merging into the scarlet carpet.

Tap… tap…

Footsteps approached. She had no strength left to look. She already knew who it was.

The Shogun, still in puppet form, descended to the ground. Her clear violet eyes looked down upon the fallen woman, reflecting her pitiful state.

"…You have lost."

The words left her lips—simple fact, nothing more.

"I… the Empress of Assyria… to be defeated by a woman like you…"

Semiramis slowly turned her head, straining to see the puppet's slender ankle above its high-heeled sandal. With trembling effort, she raised her hand, reaching to clutch it.

"..."

The Shogun quietly stepped back, letting her grasp only empty air.

Plop…

Her hand fell limp to the ground, motionless.

The Empress of Assyria no longer breathed. Eyes wide open, she died unyielding, unblinking, her gaze hollow.

The Shogun crouched, gently closing the woman's eyes. Then she rose, turned her back, and walked away from the throne that had perished with its mistress. Behind her, the corpse dissolved into azure motes, vanishing into the air along with the swarms of venomous beasts.

Two days remained until the end of it all. And Black's Saber had emerged victorious!!

Chapter 95: Divine Fist Flow VS Jeet Kune Do

"This is truly… unbelievable power."

The Demon God King, sent flying hundreds of meters, twisted his body in midair to disperse the force. Yet the power was far too immense. Even with his best effort, the instant his feet struck the ground, the redirected force tore apart a quarter of the Temple of Time from its foundation.

As he regained his stance, a magical glow flickered over his body. In the next moment, he appeared once again before Satsuki. Now, purple magic began to spread around him—signifying that Goetia had no choice but to augment himself with mana to keep pace with this overwhelming foe.

"Now that's more like it."

Satsuki nodded inwardly. She had been restraining herself, for her power far exceeded his. If Goetia understood the situation clearly, then he too should be seeking every possible chance of victory.

This time, as the Demon God King flashed close, he did not simply strike with his palm. Instead, he closed the distance further, launching an elbow strike. This change in striking point and shorter range of motion reduced reach but multiplied his power severalfold compared to before.

Satsuki lightly tested his elbow strike with her forearm—and at once felt tremendous force shake her wrist. For the first time, she sensed strength capable of contending with her own.

After dispersing that force, the two exchanged a few rapid blows. Then Satsuki dipped low, suddenly closing the gap. Now, the distance between them was less than half a body's length.

Both channeled power into their footing, limiting each other's ability to generate force while enhancing their own.

At such proximity, the most vital point of strength was no longer the feet, but the waist.

Bodies like coiled whips, their fists and palms lashed out within a space devoid of even the slightest gap.

Faster, even faster…

Even the Tenseigan could glimpse only the shadows of their fists. An EX-ranked Clairvoyant eye had no time to observe the trajectory of the next strike.

Bang bang bang bang—!

The thunderous impacts shook the earth, making the entire Temple of Time tremble. The land around the temple fractured from the force's spread. Oceans surrounding it surged skyward under the shockwaves. Stray blasts of fist wind shredded Demon Pillars at the edges into fragments.

The mere aftershocks of their collision composed a symphony of destruction upon the land.

...

"How could anyone fight the King to such a degree? Observation unit, have you gathered no data yet?"

"Target: unreachable. Power: unmeasurable. Conclusion: none."

"..."

The leader of the Demon Pillars wanted to curse them as useless. But as it gazed at the clash before it—beyond all imagination—it found no words.

The strength of this enemy no longer required assessment. Simply by feeling the air pressure and the overflowing mana at the temple's limit, one conclusion was clear.

Even within the Temple of Time, this lone invader was an existence they could never oppose.

"Damn it, why doesn't the King activate the third Noble Phantasm? With his immortality and the third Noble Phantasm, there's still a chance of victory."

The Demon Pillars could not understand Goetia's decision. But without his authorization, they had no right to release the heavenly light band.

They could only watch as the battle grew fiercer.

At this extreme distance, combat demanded the highest technique. Goetia's form was ill-suited for such close-range exchanges, yet his mastery of martial arts locked Satsuki down tightly.

Neither side could gain advantage. When Satsuki attempted a risky move to break the stalemate, Goetia seized the opening. His elbow smashed against her cheek. Though she managed to block with one hand, the blow still collapsed her guard and sent her hurtling dozens of meters, her feet carving deep furrows into the ground.

As expected of Israel's champion of fists—his mastery of martial arts was extraordinary.

If close range would not work, then she would change to long range.

With that thought, Satsuki shifted her stance. Her body turned slightly, right fist extended straight forward, left fist placed beneath her cheek.

"Another new stance?"

The Demon God King stood on guard. Though he had gained some advantage in their earlier exchange, he knew full well that it was only because his opponent restrained herself.

In the next instant, Satsuki flashed forward, appearing before him. This time, instead of opening with a punch, she launched a series of rapid kicks.

Goetia was momentarily surprised and chose the conservative option of retreat. But Satsuki pressed forward relentlessly. Following the momentum of her kicking legs, her waist twisted sharply, sending her upper body into a sweeping punch.

Sensing the sheer force of the incoming blow, Goetia instantly flooded his body with purple mana, wrapping it around his elbow as he intercepted the strike head-on.

Boom!~

The impact generated a collapsed rift of space between them. Yet to the two combatants, such a phenomenon was nothing to fear.

Goetia's other hand immediately struck toward Satsuki's face. But her guard was already in place. The fist beneath her cheek rotated horizontally, deflecting his attack.

At the same time, her lower body drove with explosive force—her foot slammed directly into Goetia's face.

One hand occupied with defense, the other redirected by her counter. Against this sudden kick, Goetia was caught unprepared, sent flying violently.

This was no ordinary kick. The force behind it could flatten a mountain. Moreover, it carried concealed power from Vipralopa, which easily dispersed the defensive magecraft layered on his body.

Though he had just gained the upper hand, Satsuki immediately turned the tide with decisive action.

"...Such adaptation and reflexes… a style I have never seen before…"

Even with his immortality, the blow inflicted massive damage on Goetia.

"Choosing the most appropriate form of attack for the foe. Using offense to cut off my offense. Using interception to create an instant opening in my fist techniques… Is this a martial art of your own creation?"

In his eyes burned both curiosity and awe. What Satsuki had displayed a moment ago had already stepped into the realm of Divine Fist Flow. With time, her strikes might even unravel the established routines of his own martial style—robbing them of any threat.

"I once studied a technique of body interception. I had never used it in real combat, but during our fight, I realized that ordinary fist routines might no longer suit me. So I thought of this."

As they exchanged words, they drew closer once again. Both were adjusting themselves during this brief lull of close combat.

Amid the ruins of the Temple of Time—now reduced to only two-thirds of its structure—they stopped just under two meters apart. Goetia still held the stance of Divine Fist Flow.

"It is not a style bound by routine, but rather a mature awareness of thought itself."

"Instead of separating defense (block) and counterattack into two steps, it unites them as one—defense and counterattack executed simultaneously, in a single motion."

As he spoke, Satsuki shifted into another stance. Her body turned sideways, legs parted into a triangular base. Her arms hung behind her at first—then with a sudden surge, her body coiled, fists opening slightly before settling into a pose, one high and one low in front of her.

"And the one who created this method of combat named it—Jeet Kune Do."

"Jeet Kune Do? I see…"

As one who possessed eyes that could perceive both past and future, the Demon God King was not unfamiliar with this world-renowned martial art.

Though it was Satsuki's first time applying Jeet Kune Do in actual combat, her exceptional aptitude and unshackled mindset—free from the rigid patterns of fixed routines—allowed her to grasp its essence almost immediately.

Yes, just as the Knight King had once conveyed to her through swordsmanship, when fighting Heroic Spirits one must abandon common sense.

Jeet Kune Do was precisely such a style—eschewing formality, flowing like water, attacking and counterattacking, dissolving everything into formlessness.

Rooted in Wing Chun, boxing, and fencing, it was not merely a martial art but a philosophy. Within its system there was no right or wrong, no absolutes, no fixed patterns.

Its purpose lay in ultimate freedom of expression—abandoning tradition and remaining faithful to oneself.

Thus, its essence was captured in a single word—speed!

Not the speed of fists, nor the speed of kicks, but the speed of thought!

By observing an opponent's attack patterns, distance, and methods, one could anticipate what attack would come, from what angle, with what force—and then, in the instant before it was executed, preemptively intercept and dissolve it with a faster action.

Goetia once again assumed the stance of Divine Fist Flow, balancing defense as he gradually closed the distance with Satsuki.

The moment they entered a certain range, Satsuki's body pitched forward like lightning…

Goetia's Clairvoyance could not discern such subtle motion. His body instinctively leaned back—but then he realized it was nothing but a feint.

At that exact instant, Satsuki's body jolted with sudden force. A lightning-fast ura-ken (backfist) followed immediately.

Where the fist passed, a black fissure tore through space itself.

Even deceived by the feint, Goetia's instincts still allowed him to barely evade the blow that exceeded even his vision. He tucked his body low to avoid her follow-up kick and retaliated with a punch aimed at her lower body, forcing Satsuki to retreat half a step and counter with a swift interception.

Using his longer reach, Goetia immediately followed with a straight punch. Yet Satsuki's Tenseigan had already foreseen his intent. She slipped close along his arm, her hand clamping down to restrict his punch. Closing the gap within three inches, she drove an outward elbow strike toward his head.

But Goetia had not committed both fists. His other hand was already guarding. With another surge of violent mana, his hardened flesh and magical defenses barely withstood her crushing elbow.

At once, the two were locked in a contest of raw power…

At this proximity, Demon Buddha Māra and the Demon God King glared into each other's eyes. His gaze burned once more with tyrannical arrogance, while hers remained cold and imperious, as though overlooking the world.

Yet the faint curves at both their lips showed that each had found what they sought most from this battle.

In this pure clash of martial arts, Satsuki chose not to rely on her indestructible golden body to ignore Goetia's strikes. Likewise, Goetia did not fall back on his immortality or turn to an unreasonable style.

Both had fully immersed themselves in the trial of fists. This blinding exchange of attacks, this war of thought and reflex, was what they craved.

Purple lightning and black space fissures wove like spiderwebs across the battlefield. The Demon Pillars watching from afar were already shredded to pieces by the stray force of their fists.

Rumble—!

As their powers erupted once more, the Temple of Time itself split in two under the blast.

The shattered temple floor, the throne torn apart by sheer force—all bore witness to the might of the strongest beings in this world.

Hurricane gales, born of their fists, raged within the temple. Around the throne they reached from earth to sky. Beyond the throne, the blood-red land cracked apart, spewing molten magma under the pressure strong enough to shift the crust.

"Truly a pity… It seems our exchange of fists must end here."

Satsuki withdrew from her stance. Beneath her feet rose a black mandala throne. Leaning back upon it with casual ease, she gazed toward the Demon God King before her.

"To have crossed fists with the Lord of the Sixth Heaven of the Desire Realm… such an experience is no less than my battle with God Himself."

"You've fought against God? How was His strength?"

For once, Satsuki asked out of curiosity.

Goetia considered for a moment. "If you exclude His divine power and authority, purely in terms of martial skill, He was about equal to me."

"Oh~ it seems this God has quite a wide range of talents…" Satsuki mused. "If I ever have the chance, I'd like to spar with Him myself."

"Hahahahaha~"

Hearing her words, Goetia burst into uncontrollable laughter. "Ha! I too would look forward to the sight of you pounding that fellow into the ground."

"Mm. If you manage to survive this battle, I'll be sure to invite you to watch."

"…Thanks."

At that, silence fell between them.

Goetia now understood. This was no longer a simple martial exchange, but a true life-and-death struggle—where survival would be determined only by the full extent of their powers.

The intent that rose was no longer one of sparring, but of killing.

Satsuki raised her hand. Instantly, seven Vipralopa Truth-Seeking Orbs surged forth, merging into a storm of repulsion—Vipralopa: Silver Wheel Reincarnation Explosion.

The Demon God King crossed his arms at his chest. From the pink eye embedded within, massive purple mana condensed into a radiant beam capable of vaporizing all things. It shot forward against the storm.

Yet the result was entirely unlike their earlier evenly-matched fist exchange.

Under the might of Demon Buddha Māra's Vipralopa power, Goetia's beam collapsed instantly, torn apart as though it were nothing.

The storm struck him head-on. His mighty body, which had stood evenly against Satsuki's fists, was shredded apart within the tempest. Before a mere fragment of her true strength, even the Demon God King's form was utterly helpless.

"—It's over. The foreseen conclusion."

Satsuki spoke calmly. She did not depart, but remained seated within the Temple of Time.

Even when the reborn Goetia reappeared upon his own throne behind her, sustained by his immortality, she did not turn to face him.

"…Indeed. Against your Vipralopa power, our defeat is certain, no matter how many times we try. The conclusion has been sealed."

Reborn, Goetia made no further move. Their last clash had already laid bare the abyssal difference between them.

Moreover, he did not believe that one who had reached the level of Demon Buddha lacked a means to counter even his immortality.

And yet…

The heavenly light band above had now charged to its absolute limit.

Chapter 182: Geass and Code, Vela's Greed and Restraint

Geass.

A collective term for mental-type superpowers.

Vela had long known and confirmed that supernatural forces existed in this world.

The world of [Code Geass] was not merely the surface of a physical world presented as a purely sci-fi mecha world with a skewed tech tree.

In this world, she was born in A.T.B. 1992 in the court of the Holy Britannian Empire.

Even before awakening and embracing her own [Divine Gift], in childhood, when her brain gradually developed enough to bear and support more complex thoughts, those unspeakable, otherworldly [soul memories] naturally surfaced.

Beyond the basic knowledge she possessed at birth, more profound, hazy, half-true images and concepts emerged in Vela's mind, becoming clearer.

It was then that she, without seeing or being shown, 'knew from birth,' grasping fragments of the future world's turbulent shifts. Only scraps and traces.

At the right time, regardless of good or evil, regardless of whether to use it or not, a simple utilitarian spark lit up Vela's 'young' heart—

I want it!

She deeply desired to obtain the power of Geass.

Unfortunately, fortune and misfortune came hand in hand. Her prestigious, privileged birth gave Vela the imperial inheritance right to 'rule the world supreme and strike down all before her,' while at the same time restricting many of her words and deeds.

Private space? None.

Born naturally under the spotlight, once Vela left the Twin Palaces, layer upon layer of attendants, guards, and maternal family bodyguards followed close. Who knew how many?

Vela knew that Geass was gained through contracting with a Code bearer. But others did not know this, and she had no way to explain the source of her information.

She could hardly say she was a 'disciple of Jehovah,' or a 'dreamer of humanity's collective unconscious Alaya,' or the 'reincarnation of A.T.B.'s first Emperor, Alwin I.' Would they believe her?

Moreover, Code bearers were not like Geass users, who later became increasingly common.

In short, Code meant: immortality, and the ability to grant others Geass through contracts.

Geass powers, bestowed by Code bearers or fragments of Geass itself, varied in form and traits depending on the individual, manifesting according to the recipient's wishes and aptitude.

The Code bearers Vela knew of were only two: C.C. and V.V.

The former was the immortal witch of the forest, leader of the Geass Order at the time, participant in Emperor Charles' mystical 'Ragnarok Connection.'

The latter was even more significant: Charles' elder brother, her uncle, mastermind of the A.T.B. 2009 'Aries Palace Incident' that killed Marianne, and, after C.C.'s departure, the current leader of the Geass Order.

So yes, a little child should not keep scheming.

Soon, as A.T.B. 1998 approached, the 'Emblem of Blood Rebellion' erupted and was quelled, and the Fifth Empress Marianne rose onto the stage of history.

At that time, Vela had reason to suspect C.C. and V.V. walked often in the Imperial Capital Pendragon. Unfortunately, they were most likely conspiring at Marianne's Aries Palace, and Vela had never cared for Aries Palace.

She was not Cornelia; she had no interest in clinging to Marianne's cold favor.

Playing house with the inevitably rebellious 'problem children' Lelouch and Nunnally was even more a waste of time.

Better to spend time with her elder brother Odysseus. The mild-tempered First Prince had far fewer schemes, and being with him was more relaxed and pleasant.

Realizing that Geass could not be obtained in the short term, Vela had already suppressed the restlessness in her heart, restraining her greedy craving. Her mindset returned to calm, and her days passed as usual.

Step by step, unhurriedly, she continued cultivating her forces, strengthening ties with her maternal supporters, building her own faction and cadre, while watching the Aries Palace's influence swell like oil on fire.

Then—Marianne died.

After losing his mother, Lelouch stormed into court to question the Emperor—his father—about why he had failed to protect her. In a fit of rage, he defied the Emperor and renounced his right of succession on the spot. The result: a one-way ticket to Japan, together with his crippled sister, never to return.

As the saying goes, Vela patiently sat on the riverbank, watching the corpse of her mother-consort Victoria Adelheid's palace rival drift past.

Although many within and outside the Empire believed the 'Aries Palace Incident' to be the handiwork of the Hohenzollern faction—the greatest beneficiary.

But such things could never be proven.

Vela did not care. The innocent need no defense, and Emperor Charles, who already knew who the true culprit was, had his own considerations. He would not move against her.

If he did not act then, there was even less reason to act now.

Do not make mistakes—wait for others to err.

Do not be the first to strike fatally—fight without breaking, consolidate inner strength.

Raise high Emperor Charles' banner of world unification, fully implement the policy of hegemonic conquest, and make Britannia greater!

Thus was established, from the A.T.B. 2010 Far East Incident and the conquest of Area 11 until now—A.T.B. 2017—the baseline of Vela's conduct and her strategic framework.

Vela remembered clearly the audience when she was formally granted her title and about to take office in Euro Britannia, heading to pacify the newly conquered territories.

In the great hall, only she and Charles, with the First Knight Bismarck as the secret-keeping guard.

It was the end of their conversation.

Seated high upon his throne, Emperor Charles asked: "My daughter, what is it that you seek?"

Vela countered: "Do you wish me to speak with frank honesty, or give the perfunctory words of courtesy?"

Charles laughed heartily: "Interesting! And what would you say, if frank? And what, if mere courtesy?"

Without even a moment's pause, Vela answered bluntly: "Courtesy is nothing but pleasant words—may Father ever be healthy, may you live without end. Frankly? Long live Your Majesty—but after you, I desire to restrain the world."

Charles was not angered. Instead, he gazed down at his third daughter with an appreciative yet piercing look. "Very well, my daughter Vela. To face your own desires without hypocrisy or concealment—you are more honest than I had expected. But—"

"Do you have the capacity?!"

The Emperor suddenly rose, his voice booming across the great hall, the sharp glare in his eyes stabbing like needles.

"Yes, Your Majesty."

Faced with the authority that once made young Eleventh Prince Lelouch lose composure and stumble, Vela lifted her chin calmly and met his gaze without flinching.

"I will aid you in crushing the E.U. Under your reign, Earth shall achieve its first unification. History will record that under Britannia's 98th Emperor, the world was united—one world, one nation, one leader. An unprecedented feat, forever immortal."

This was truth.

Vela knew well that Emperor Charles loathed lies above all.

For in his youth, he had witnessed too many struggles for power among nobles and royals, his own mother assassinated in such strife.

He and his brother V.V. had made a contract after their mother's assassination: to forge a world without lies, never to lie to each other.

This was the origin of Charles' Geass power—the ability to rewrite memory.

To modify and supplement the memories of others: in a way, this reflected his wish, his method of creating a new world—since people could not truly understand one another, he would force his thoughts upon them.

Perhaps the concealments and half-truths of his children no longer mattered to him, but frankness was always a merit.

Vela had never intended to hide her ambition.

For princes and princesses, taking office was like entering a career. To advance, doing the work was one side of it—but presenting the "PPT," speaking of visions and ideals, was just as essential.

Charles listened with interest.

When Vela finished, only then did he speak again. "Continue. If it were you, how would you govern? Vela, my daughter, what kind of world do you wish to create?"

Vela smiled lightly: "Expansion."

"Expansion?"

For the first time, an unusual expression crossed Charles' aged face.

At this, Vela merely turned her head toward the rose window of the great hall, built of pure white marble and wide gilded crystal structures. The crimson light of dusk, like blood, shone through the polarized glass, casting its glow upon the steps and carpet. She extended her flawless hand.

The light fell upon that exquisite hand.

Vela spoke slowly: "From land to sea, and then to sky—humanity has never hidden its desire to master the stars. Human progress should not stop… and that includes me."

As though seizing something, she closed her hand into a fist.

In her indigo eyes burned both greedy desire and a blazing spirit of ambition.

To Vela, it did not matter under whose reign the Earth's unification was achieved. What she wanted was ascension.

Either way, she would leave a brilliant mark in the history of the wars of unification.

As for her own vision—

"After you, my goal is the sea of stars! Humanity must leave its cradle and reach farther beyond!"

Vela looked at the Emperor.

Rather than embellishing upon fixed quantities of the old order, playing with empty words of 'love, peace, and hope' only to drain herself spiritually, Vela chose to create new growth.

"Interesting!"

Charles laughed.

The lips that so often curved in arrogance or disdainful sneers this time held a faint warmth of expectation.

It was after that audience that Vela could clearly feel how support from the Imperial Capital of Pendragon toward Euro Britannia—and more precisely, toward her—rose by another level.

As Vela proved herself in practice during her governance of Euro Britannia, demonstrating excellent unifying leadership and gradually fulfilling what she had promised in her "PPT," Pendragon's central financial grants, policy favors, and personnel support grew year after year.

Thus were built the four thriving industrial regions of Euro Britannia and the effective pilot reforms of its military.

Especially with the awakening of her [Divine Gift], Vela had 'embraced and accepted' everything of her eight 'sisters.'

Problems that had only been laid down as groundwork before A.T.B. 2014—many of which were expected to take years to overcome—now saw crucial breakthroughs in optimization projects. It was foreseeable that A.T.B. 2017–2018 would be years of abundant technological harvest for Euro Britannia.

During this period—before and after the awakening of her [Divine Gift]—Vela had in fact slowed down, even forgotten, her craving for Geass.

First, the time was not ripe. Second—there were far more beneficial and interesting matters to occupy her energy: cultivating, research, imitating Gundams, drilling soldiers, handling state affairs, needling the E.U., arbitrating in the Middle East and Eastern Mediterranean, whipping those shameless nomadic peoples who flaunted the Old Testament to claim Canaan as their covenant land… all endlessly amusing.

Until that numbered refugee from Area 11, brought into view by Lord Manfredi of the St. Michael Knights—whom many knights praised as the last samurai of the East, later adopted into the heirless Shaing family and made a son-in-law—made Vela reconsider and resume her pursuit of Geass.

The Order and V.V.? Too deranged, too unstable—best not considered.

Unless they came to her.

C.C.? By the time Vela escaped the limits of age, skipped grades from officer academy into the Imperial University, and first gained power, C.C. had already departed.

It was only known that she wandered the globe, later arriving in Area 11, where she was captured by a Geass research organization and imprisoned for study.

To Vela, she was a fallback option.

Unless there was no other choice, Vela would not go to Area 11.

The combination of the green witch of the forest and the rebellious black prince was a critical piece in shaking the world. Since even Charles, who had already seen through everything, was not in a hurry, why should she be?

Finally came the method Vela was currently pursuing: fragments of Geass.

She remembered when she had visited her uncle's private museum at the New Hohenzollern Castle in the Americas. It was filled with antiques, paintings, and luxuries brought from the Old Continent by exiled nobles of the Napoleonic Wars—some Hohenzollern, others purchased from fallen aristocrats.

During her tour, Vela noticed on many medieval paintings, frescoes, and porcelains a recurring red sigil of the Geass bird. Religious themes, epic praises of heroes, and the witch trials era—these were especially dense.

It was clear: in the Middle Ages, Geass users had often shown their power openly, their deeds recorded.

Among them were the founding legend of the Teutonic Knights, who chose an ancient Prussian settlement with unknown ruins to establish Königsberg, and the tale of the last Grand Master, Albrecht I, who transformed the Teutonic domain into the fixed Duchy of Prussia.

Ruins—Geass ruins. Königsberg…

Ah. Two birds with one stone.

Thus Vela set the terminus of her Northern Army Group offensive.

Königsberg, in the present.

Vela surveyed the frescoes in the underground sanctuary, within the ducal crypt of Prussia. The vivid Geass bird emblem was eye-catching, just as she had seen in her uncle's art collection in the Americas.

Tap, tap.

As though paying homage to her ancestors, Vela dismissed her guards, then gently touched the fresco with her hand.

In the next instant, something invaded her mind.

Her indigo eyes were unknowingly tinged with a faint, almost imperceptible red glow. Vela felt as though something new had been etched upon her retinas.

"Not Geass, then… never mind. Though somewhat disappointing, at least effort was not in vain."

Chapter 263: Sheele—I Can't Let Elias Down!

"Ah~ It should clearly be double the happiness, but why has it turned out like this? Ely, just what exactly did you do to Sheele when I wasn't looking?"

Elias helplessly glanced at the pink elf beside him.

At this moment, both of his arms were being monopolized—one by Elysia, the other by Sheele. Although both girls were the well-endowed type, honestly speaking, Elias felt like he was a rope being pulled in a game of tug-of-war.

Because Misteln couldn't find a proper place, she simply fused directly with Elias. Right now, this [Idea] lady of was busy redecorating Elias' mental space.

When he returned to the current civilization, Elias thought he could invite Seele and Dark Seele into his mind as guests.

The four of them could even set up a mahjong table…

"You wrong me, Eli, I didn't do anything bad!"

"Don't believe a word of hers, Elias! That woman is truly wicked!"

"Uh, anyway, both of you ease up a little, my clothes are about to get torn apart."

To relieve the pressure, Elias bought the two girls drinks—hot milk tea for Elysia and iced cola for Sheele.

With drinks in hand, the two finally let him go.

But even as she sipped her iced cola, Sheele still felt her anger smoldering within. Damn Elysia—today was supposed to be her date with Elias!

You already appear so often, and now when I finally get my turn, you still have to steal the spotlight.

That's it. Once I regain the Herrscher of Death's authority, the first one I'll deal with is this pink elf!

"It really hurts my heart, Sheele. Whenever Elias doesn't have time to be with you, isn't it always me who goes to the Deep End to see you? Why can't you like me the way you like Elias?"

"Elysia, don't you have any self-awareness? And please, stop visiting me!"

Sheele's eye twitched, as though recalling some painful memory. Instinctively, she shrank back behind Elias, glaring at the pink elf like a black cat warily facing a stranger.

Elysia had indeed often gone to the Deep End to see her.

To be precise, ever since Aponia arrived, this pink elf had developed some inexplicable "expectation" toward Sheele.

"Sheele~ I just want you to mend your ways, to get along well with everyone. I believe that even as a Herrscher, you too can stand on humanity's side! No—it's certain you can!"

"That's exactly where you're like Elias, but! Elysia~ your so-called way of reforming me is by telling me your romance stories with him? I don't want to hear it!"

Just thinking of all those days of being force-fed their love stories, Sheele's face twitched again.

(I really don't want to know how many times you and Elias have kissed, hugged, or how you two grew up together and traveled the world hand-in-hand. All those stories nearly made my teeth rot from sweetness!)

"Eh? Don't you think our story is beautiful? Hearing it makes the world sparkle, and then you won't want to destroy it anymore."

"Heh~ On the contrary! Hearing it makes me want to destroy this world even more!" (The fury of a single dog)

"Ah…"

Elysia scratched her head awkwardly.

She really didn't understand what she had done wrong. Although it seemed like she was just forcing dog food onto Sheele, in truth Elysia genuinely wanted to move Sheele, to make her a Herrscher who stood with humanity.

And the reason she chose that method was simple.

(I'm a Herrscher too, but why have I never thought about destroying humanity? Mm, it must be because I grew up surrounded by the world's beauty and Elias' love!)

Elysia was utterly convinced.

(If that's the case, then as long as I share my story with Sheele and let her understand the beauty of the world and of Elias—of humanity—then she'll surely become a good Herrscher!)

Although she had never spoken of it to anyone, by now Elysia was certain of one thing—

She herself was indeed a Herrscher.

She knew clearly in her heart that her identity could not remain hidden forever. The day of exposure would come sooner or later.

In order to reduce the fear people would feel toward her when that day arrived, Elysia earnestly hoped that Sheele could become proof.

Proof that even a Herrscher could coexist peacefully with humanity!

Perhaps it could be called Elysia's one-sided wish, but at the same time, it was also her attempt to save Sheele.

Because Sheele was the same as her, Elysia sincerely hoped that the girl could gain happiness like she had.

(Elysia: "Uh, just as long as her partner isn't my Eli. I already have enough rivals.")

In short, Elysia's intentions were undoubtedly good. As always, she cared about everyone.

But this time, it backfired.

"I hate those stories the most!"

Sheele roared angrily.

Every time she listened to Elysia happily telling her stories, the only feeling Sheele had was that this woman was showing off! All she felt was unbearable envy and jealousy!

(Damn it! Why?! Why did you get to be with Elias from the moment you were born? Why do you get his constant love and care at all times?! Why not me?! Why did I only meet Elias after becoming a Herrscher? Why… when it was finally my turn, was it already too late?!)

Of course Sheele could feel the beauty within Elysia's stories. But compared to the mountainous jealousy in her heart, the weight of that beauty was negligible.

Elysia could never understand her feelings.

After all, the pink elf was blessed. From the moment she was born, she had been given everything. Elysia could never understand the heart of someone for whom everything came too late.

No matter how much she said, to Sheele it only highlighted the unfairness of fate. For when Sheele finally found her light, she realized she was already trapped in a pit she could never climb out of.

(I'm already a Herrscher. What can I do! If only… if only I had met Elias sooner. If only I had been as lucky as you, how wonderful that would have been…)

Thinking of this made Sheele feel even sadder.

Her hero had appeared too late to save her.

Now, she was already branded by God/Honkai with the curse of annihilating humanity, already a Herrscher with the blood of millions on her hands!

There was no salvation for her! (Unless perhaps the Herrscher of Origin sacrificed herself to grant her wish…)

If there was one thing to be thankful for, it was that even so, Elias was still willing to treat her gently. Unlike in dramas, where the protagonist would say "Sorry, I came too late, I'll save you in the next life," and then stab her to death.

Sheele no longer hoped for anything extravagant.

Being Elias' prisoner for this life was good enough.

At least it was far more comfortable than when she was a human or a Herrscher.

Still, sometimes Sheele did wonder about restarting her life. Maybe in the next one, she could meet Elias sooner…

...

"Elias, I'm still thirsty."

After finishing her iced cola, Sheele tossed the empty cup into the trash and shook his hand.

"Mm, then I'll buy you another. By the way, Sheele, are you still managing to hold it in? Don't push yourself too hard."

"It's fine, Sheele can still endure it!"

She squeezed Elias' hand tightly, and he nodded in relief. He knew well—Sheele was struggling hard to suppress her Herrscher urge to kill.

The mall was filled with people coming and going. For Sheele, enduring it was incredibly difficult! But since Elias was by her side…

"Mm, you're so good, Sheele. Really amazing." Elias praised gently, stroking her head.

"This is all thanks to you being here…"

Sheele whispered with deep dependence.

Because seeing humans made her want to kill, she kept her gaze fixed only on Elias. Because idle hands made her want to lash out, she constantly held tightly to his hand.

It could be said that Elias was already Sheele's inhibitor. As long as he was there, she could control herself.

"But even though happy water makes you happy, it's better not to drink too much of it—especially iced."

"Oh, then I'll drink the milk tea in Elysia's hand."

"Switching from something iced to something hot—you'll upset your stomach."

"Upset my stomach? Impossible, I'm a Herrscher!"

Sheele planted her fists on her hips and puffed out her chest.

Elias hurriedly covered her mouth. Sheele's Herrscher identity was still a secret, and declaring it in public was no different from inviting trouble in the Previous Era.

Fortunately, there weren't many people nearby. Otherwise, Elias might have had to directly use Fenghuang Down rather than make up excuses.

In the end, Sheele did get to drink the milk tea.

"Bleh! This is way too sweet!"

"Well, Ely just likes sweet flavors."

"Ehehe~ A beautiful girl is made of sugar, spice, and everything nice. Of course we're naturally sweet," Elysia said with hands on her hips, as if it were only natural.

"Heh~ Then do you dare report your weight out loud?"

Sheele sneered.

"…"

A finishing blow. With one line, Sheele silenced Elysia.

"57.9 kilograms. I think that's fine."

Elias spoke up, revealing her weight.

"E-Eli?! How do you know that? I clearly delete the scale records every morning. Waaa, who leaked the pink elf's classified intel?!"

Elysia panicked instantly. The last thing she wanted was for Elias to know her weight—she had thought she hid it well.

"Who needs leaks? All I have to do is pick you up." Elias demonstrated on the spot, hugging her waist and lifting her slightly.

"Mm, feels like you gained another 0.1 kg. No surprise—three scoops of sugar in that high-calorie milk tea. Its power is obvious."

"Guh! Don't tell me, I don't want to hear it~"

"Ely, avoiding reality isn't a good habit. Besides, I don't mind. With a little more softness, hugging you feels even better."

"Uwaahh~ What is this feeling, happy yet sad at the same time? I need another cup of milk tea to calm down."

Elysia, dejected, kept drinking.

Sheele stared speechlessly. Normal people, after learning their weight increased, would throw the milk tea away immediately, resolve to start dieting tomorrow, and only later give up. But Elysia? She went straight to giving up? Was she relying on Elias' pampering to do as she pleased? Damn it, may you become a pink pig in the future!

And just then—

"Ugh! Wait, h-how is this possible?!"

Sheele's face changed. The milk tea slipped from her hand and hit the ground as the girl's expression twisted in disbelief.

"Mm? Sheele, what's wrong?"

"…I-I don't feel well."

"Oh my~ Don't tell me you really upset your stomach?"

Elysia smirked as she watched Sheele clutch her stomach, her face paling. She thought gleefully that without her Core, a Herrscher's bodily functions were greatly weakened. One iced cola and one hot milk tea—that was enough to take her down!

"Ugh, I-I didn't. I just suddenly want to wash my face in the restroom…"

Sheele gritted her teeth and forced herself to keep up appearances.

She quickly headed toward the restroom not far away. But after only a few steps, her whole body jolted. A sharp electric current spread from her neck throughout her body.

"W-wait! Not now!"

"Sheele, hold on!"

In her panic, Sheele forgot that leaving the three-meter radius around Elias would trigger the collar's shock.

Luckily, Elias closed the distance in time.

Otherwise, Sheele might have faced the ultimate humiliation.

"Elias, come with me."

"Sorry, Sheele. You'll have to explore the area ahead on your own. I'll remove your restriction."

Elias pulled off the collar around her neck.

In his past life, besides being a Captain, he had also been a pioneer—an adventurer who had traveled across five nations. But both pioneering and adventuring depended on the situation.

If the restroom were empty, sneaking in wouldn't be a problem. But he had just seen someone enter the women's restroom ahead. Elias had no intention of courting social death.

"Eh? But…"

Sheele subconsciously touched her neck. For a moment, she even felt a little unaccustomed to its absence.

"It's fine. I believe in you, Sheele."

"…Mm! I'll wash my face and be right back!"

The girl nodded firmly, then hurried into the restroom ahead. Even in such urgency, the memory of Elias' trust made the corners of her lips curve faintly upward.

"Uh, Elias, could it be that Sheele is actually pretty easy to handle?"

Elysia asked uncertainly.

Elias nodded. Indeed, although Sheele had a wild personality similar to Dark Seele's, at her core she was still a pure-hearted girl.

"It just doesn't sit right with me. Why is it so difficult with me, but so easy with her? Elias, you really do trust her a lot."

"Of course. I've wanted to remove that collar from her for a long time. And Ely, you saw it too, didn't you? Today Sheele has restrained her Herrscher instincts. She hasn't shown hostility to anyone… except you."

Elias twirled the collar in his hand as he spoke.

"Uh, well, that's true."

Elysia admitted with a nod.

For a Herrscher of the Previous Era, suppressing the urge to kill was extremely difficult—thousands of times harder than holding back the urge to blink.

Yet Sheele could suppress it. She hadn't attacked anyone. That alone proved the firmness of her will.

"This is already a huge step forward. And with this kind of progress, when I apply for greater freedom for her later, I'm sure it'll be approved."

Elias clenched his fist as he spoke.

Though he hadn't yet found a way to release Herrschers of the Previous Era from the shackles of the Honkai, Elias had a strong feeling that the solution wasn't far from him.

"Ely, I believe humanity truly has a chance to coexist with Herrschers. Will you support me in this?"

Elias looked at Elysia, longing for recognition.

He knew his words sounded absurd to people of the Previous Era. Whether others believed or not didn't matter much to him. But the one girl he wanted support from—the one he loved most—was her.

And Elysia, of course, didn't let him down.

The pink elf's eyes softened with boundless tenderness. She threw herself into Elias' arms, nuzzling as she spoke.

"Of course I support you. I also believe such a possibility exists. Or rather… thank you, Elias, for believing in it."

Elysia's voice brimmed with joy.

It seemed like Elias was the one seeking support. But in truth, she was the one who most desperately wanted someone to share that belief with.

Looking at the white-haired boy before her, who pursued the same possibility as she did, the pink elf felt her love deepen even more.

And just as the two gazed at each other, the atmosphere ripe, about to kiss…

"Ahhh—! Someone's attacking!"

"…" x2

Hearing the scream from inside the women's restroom, Elias and Elysia both froze.

(Sheele, don't tell me…) x2

At that moment, the black-haired girl inside clenched her teeth, desperately struggling to restrain her berserk instincts.

Tears were already spilling from Sheele's eyes.

"No… no, I can't. I can't let him down. Elias, hurry… stop me…"

Chapter 569: Senpai's Persuasion

Using the key to open the kendo club's door, Kisara Tendo's seriousness about kendo could only be called obsession. Almost every day after school, she would come to the kendo club to train. After finishing her training, she would then carefully clean the dojo.

Even on Saturdays and Sundays, she wouldn't slack off, continuing her practice at home.

How terrifying was Kisara Tendo's self-discipline!

Kotomi Izumi even suspected that, even after Kisara got married in the future, as long as she hadn't finished her daily kendo training, even on her wedding night, she might complete her training first before doing anything else.

However, now it was class time during the day, so Kisara shouldn't be in the kendo club…

Kotomi really didn't want her Kisara-senpai to see her coming to the kendo club just to slack off. With Kisara's personality, a place of kendo training was very likely a sacred ground in her heart!

As the nominal captain of the kendo club, not only did Kotomi fail to show up regularly for training, but she also used the kendo club as a place to skip class and slack off. Her senpai might just draw a sharpened katana and swing it straight at her.

Ha!

Take this!

Dragon Flash!

Walking into the kendo club, Kotomi's face immediately showed helplessness. Apparently, she wasn't the only one skipping class here… Kisara was already standing in the center of the dojo, swinging a katana gleaming with cold light.

Every strike was lethal. Whenever she trained, she imagined the surrounding air as enemies.

When practicing kendo, Kisara often tied her long hair into a single ponytail. The sweat that sprayed as she swung her sword scattered on the wooden floor, slightly soaking her training uniform against her skin.

Kotomi's gaze was constantly busy, too many places pulling her eyes. Finally, her attention was captured by the white nape of Kisara's neck, revealed after tying her hair into a ponytail.

The sword Kisara swung wasn't a famous blade, just an ordinary katana kept on the dojo's rack. Usually, she personally maintained it, keeping the blade so polished its cold gleam made one's heart tremble.

Her Kisara-senpai, wielding the katana, was beautiful, but Kotomi didn't dare approach. Perhaps because of Megumi Kato, even seeing a fruit knife now could trigger her trauma—let alone a katana.

Kisara shifted her stance, her swordplay like that of a peerless dancer. The cold wind of the blade swept around her as she spun and slashed with killing intent. Just then, she turned and saw Kotomi standing dumbfounded at the dojo entrance, her small hands nervously clutching the doorframe.

Kisara froze for a moment, then smiled, waving her hand:

"Kotomi! I didn't expect you to come to the kendo club, and in the morning too. Come on in!"

At her words, Kotomi grew even more reluctant to step forward—not for any other reason, but simply because the hand Kisara waved happened to be the one holding the sword.

The motion made the blade's gleam flicker repeatedly in Kotomi's eyes.

The little Kotomi was nearly scared to tears.

Fortunately, Kisara quickly realized she was still holding the sword. Speaking to someone unarmed while brandishing a blade went against the etiquette of a swordsman.

"Don't worry, no need to be afraid. Though the sword looks intimidating, it hasn't been sharpened yet."

After saying this, Kisara spun a clean yet slightly dazzling flourish in the air before sheathed the katana into its black scabbard.

With both hands, she returned the sheathed sword to the rack.

Only then did Kotomi dare to shuffle forward with tiny steps.

"Kisara-senpai, aren't you supposed to be in class this morning?"

"Math sounded too boring, so I used going to the restroom as an excuse to slip out of the classroom. Since I had free time anyway, I came to the dojo to practice. What about you, Kotomi? Did you suddenly feel like training?" Kisara sat on the wooden floor, slowly regulating her breathing.

Kotomi had observed before that Kisara had a particular habit after training. She wouldn't sit down immediately, but instead paced slowly in small steps to adjust her breathing. Just like how people don't sit right down after exercise—now Kotomi understood why.

However, even after stopping and sitting down, Kisara would continue to maintain a regulated breathing rhythm, as if she hadn't finished adjusting earlier. Yet she often said that unless her breathing was fully adjusted, she wouldn't sit down, no matter how tired her legs were.

"Same as you, I skipped class. I was bored, so I came to the dojo to take a look. Hasn't Kisara-senpai finished adjusting her breathing yet?" Kotomi asked curiously.

"Hm? I already finished just now."

Kisara wiped the sweat off her cheeks and neck with a towel, then added patiently, with the air of a true kendo senior:

"But don't copy my breathing adjustment time. The time each person needs to regulate their breathing is different. Part of it comes from natural constitution, part from training. Generally, the longer you've practiced kendo, the faster you can enter and exit the state of wielding the blade, and the faster you can return your breathing to normal.

"Since I've practiced kendo since childhood, the time I need is shorter.

"When you finish practicing, don't get lazy. You must regulate your breathing until you no longer feel out of breath before stopping. And when you sit down, do it slowly and lightly."

If Kotomi were just the kendo club's nominal captain, Kisara wouldn't have wasted time explaining all this. She feared Kotomi might not be interested in such details and grow impatient.

But since Kotomi would eventually participate with her in the Six Schools Tournament, while Kotomi's skill wasn't really in doubt, her knowledge of kendo's etiquette and details was almost nonexistent. At best, she had a half-baked understanding, or else only knew the kind of fictional knowledge she picked up from manga.

So Kisara had no choice but to explain from the beginning. Yet she and Kotomi weren't even in the same class—or the same grade. They rarely met each week, and each time it was Kisara who sought Kotomi out.

Whenever they met, Kisara would seize the chance to tell Kotomi bits of detail about competitions and etiquette.

"Then why, after sitting down now, are you still adjusting your breathing?"

Only then did Kisara realize why Kotomi had asked about her breathing. It turned out Kotomi had noticed her rhythm. What sharp eyes this little girl had! She wondered if those pink eyes of hers could, in a match, see through her opponent's movements in advance.

"I just forgot to switch my breathing rhythm back for a moment," Kisara admitted plainly. "Once you get used to adjusting your breathing, you might forget to switch back to normal. After a while, you may even start liking the feeling."

"Do you like it, Kisara-senpai?"

"Not really like, just… I often forget to switch back."

"Then… whether I come to like this feeling of adjusting my breathing rhythm will depend on you, senpai~" Kotomi smiled faintly, speaking with hidden meaning. Surely it wasn't too much to tease her senior just a little?

But for Kisara, who had practiced kendo since childhood, her mind was always most active when wielding a sword—not when studying. After setting the sword down, her brain naturally sought simplicity. To think in circles over one thing would feel exhausting.

As a result, Kisara didn't understand at all what Kotomi meant by those words.

Kotomi words clearly carried an ambiguous tone, but Kisara, after hearing them, took it as something entirely different.

—She wants to challenge me!

That's right, Kisara didn't pick up on Kotomi's hidden meaning at all. She mistook Kotomi's words as a declaration of battle. Her heart blazed with fighting spirit!

She had always thought Kotomi lacked enthusiasm for kendo, but now she realized Kotomi was actually the type of girl who loved challenges. Not bad at all—not fearing challenges, boldly initiating combat, neither humble nor arrogant. This was the basic etiquette a swordsman should possess.

Come, Kotomi!

Since you want me as your opponent, I absolutely won't let you down! I'll give you a fierce and exhilarating match in return for choosing me as your rival!

"Kotomi, wait just a moment."

"Eh?"

A few minutes later.

Kotomi stood unwillingly across from Kisara, dressed in a borrowed kendo uniform, holding the bamboo sword Kisara had tossed her.

Although it felt rude toward her senpai, Kotomi really wanted to point the tip of her blade at Kisara's neck and scold: I'm about to faint from your dense straight-girl logic! How could you take my sweet words and twist them into a battle invitation?! Say it to my face!

Oh, right—bamboo swords don't have tips.

Kotomi stared helplessly at Kisara, who was warming up her wrists across from her. She knew Kisara's mind revolved entirely around the word "kendo," but she hadn't expected her reasoning to be this strange—turning flirting into a challenge.

It was rare, but even Kotomi could be driven dizzy by a dense straight girl.

Kotomi had no desire to fight. It wasn't like she'd die if she didn't. If Kisara just wanted to test her ability for the Six Schools Tournament, then there was no need. Sure, Kotomi had only learned a little kendo in the past—out of her love for Rurouni Kenshin—but she had still managed to level up her kendo rank with some effort.

How strong she really was, she wasn't sure. But judging by her own sense, competing in the Six Schools Tournament, raising her bamboo sword and shouting "Slay all enemies!" while showing off a bit on stage—she should be fine.

Kotomi didn't want to waste time idling with this sword-demon senpai. She wanted to go back to class!

Persuasion by her senpai, was it?

Though unwilling, Kotomi wasn't the type to back down from a fight. And seeing Kisara's excited expression, holding the bamboo sword with the joy of having an opponent, she didn't want to spoil her mood.

Then fight! Just right to test her kendo rank's strength!

Kotomi took a deep breath, gripping the bamboo sword tightly. In an instant, all her scattered thoughts quieted. Every sense sharpened, aligning closer to the essence of kendo.

Her perception was the most exaggerated—she even felt that, if she had the patience, she could count every tiny particle of dust floating in the surrounding air.

Of course, Kotomi had no such patience.

"Are you ready?" Kisara asked, having taken her stance, every part of her prepared.

Kotomi nodded.

Kisara raised her bamboo sword, eyes fixed directly on Kotomi. She didn't view her as some amateur or an easy opponent. On the contrary, Kisara focused with all her strength, determined to fight with full power against Kotomi.

Not only out of respect, but because Kisara suspected Kotomi might be pretending to be clueless—her real skill could very well surpass her own!

As Kisara lifted her sword, her gaze changed. Whoever met that gaze would immediately understand why she was called "Sword Demon."

"Tendo Style, Menkyo Kaiden—Sword Demon, Kisara Tendo, enters!"

"Hiten Mitsurugi Style—Kotomi Izumi, enters."

…What kind of kendo style was that?

Not just Kisara—even Kotomi herself felt a rush the moment she said it, only to regret it immediately with embarrassment.

Too chuunibyou!

There was no such thing as Hiten Mitsurugi Style in the real world. And even if it did exist, Kotomi had never learned it.

Never mind the ultimate technique Amakakeru Ryū no Hirameki—she couldn't even use Ryūsōsen.

At the Six Schools Tournament, she'd have to control her mouth. If she shouted out "Hiten Mitsurugi Style" on stage, how much laughter would that earn?

Win or lose, Sobu High's kendo club would become famous at the tournament—not thanks to Kisara, but because of a chuunibyou girl claiming her style was Hiten Mitsurugi.

Kisara's loud shout helped cover Kotomi's embarrassment, followed by the Sword Demon's sudden attack.

The bamboo sword cut through the air. Kotomi let go of the hilt, dropping flat to the ground. At the moment Kisara's strike fell, Kotomi grabbed her own blade, letting Kisara's sword slam against the guard.

As a Soul player, Kotomi felt no fight could be won without a few rolls. Dodging Kisara's strike, she rolled away, putting distance between them. With a flourish, she regained grip of her bamboo sword.

This response had nothing to do with kendo formality. Kisara was stunned—it was as if Kotomi wasn't in a kendo match at all, but a life-or-death battle where their weapons just happened to be swords.

No rules. Only one thing mattered: winning.

Or rather—surviving.

The distance they gained seemed like a breather, but in Kotomi's eyes, phantom traces of Kisara's next moves appeared. With her heightened perception, she could already see every possible angle of attack Kisara might use once she closed in.

The imagined sword lines overlapped densely. Once Kisara struck the first blow, it would cascade into a barrage, sealing off every retreat.

Kotomi could see it—but seeing wasn't the same as knowing how to respond. Against the Sword Demon Kisara, she couldn't think of a perfect counter. Her speed and reaction left almost no time to move.

The pressure closed in.

Kotomi once again understood why Kisara was called Sword Demon. When she got serious, her sword style left no room for retreat.

In a direct clash, neither blocking nor countering could break her momentum.

If that's the case…

Kotomi's mind spun as her body acted first. The instant Kisara charged, Kotomi leapt into the air.

A jumping slash?

Seeing Kotomi's incredible leap, Kisara immediately tried to predict her next move. In her shoes, she would use a downward strike, smashing straight for her opponent's head.

If the opponent reacted quickly, they could raise their sword to block. But with Kotomi's unorthodox style, the moment they raised their bamboo sword, she might use the chance to kick them instead.

In a tournament, it would be foul play. But in real combat—rules meant nothing. Survival was all that mattered.

Kisara twisted to the side, unwilling to block head-on. Even if Kotomi's downward strike carried extra force from her fall, Kisara planned to counter it with a diagonal slash.

Kesa-giri!

Using Kotomi's landing momentum against her, Kisara struck upward with enough force to nullify any overhead slash.

But the strike Kotomi unleashed wasn't a jumping slash at all—it was—

Gatotsu!

Her bamboo sword shot straight forward, thrusting right toward Kisara's face.

Even with the blade already at her eyes, Kisara didn't panic. Instead, she smiled faintly, released her grip, and bent her body back with astonishing flexibility, letting the bamboo sword graze past her cheek.

In the next moment.

Kisara turned, grabbing Kotomi's shoulder, pinning her beneath her. With her other hand, she pulled out a dagger from her chest—sheathed, but still pressing instantly against Kotomi's neck.

This was the dagger Kotomi had gifted Kisara during their trip to Kyoto.

Looking down at Kotomi pinned beneath her, Kisara wore the smile of a victor:

"After crossing swords like this, I finally understand your kendo a little.

"Beneath all the brilliance lies only emptiness.

"You wield many powerful techniques, your strikes overwhelming, your speed and foresight terrifying. They bloom like dazzling flowers, breathtaking to behold. But flowers cannot live without soil. The soil that sustains them—the essence of a swordsman—is their sword heart.

"Yours isn't lacking… it doesn't exist at all.

"Kotomi, your heart seemed calm just now, but in truth, it was in chaos.

"Can you tell me—what exactly is your heart thinking about?"

Chapter 657: The Longest Day of the Korhal People

Korhal IV, Augustgrad.

Whoosh—Boom! Rumble—

Explosions came one after another, like sledgehammers pounding the earth. Once resplendent, the flower-filled city of high towers, glittering like heaven itself, collapsed one after another.

Debris littered the ground. Shattered glass was blown away by fierce shockwaves, gales sweeping across the streets. Under the light of the fireballs, the earth shone like crystal.

Reflections showed a city in flames, a world pushed to its limits.

Traffic was paralyzed. Abandoned civilian vehicles clogged the streets, mingled with burning, twisted wrecks of military craft—Banshee ground-attack craft, Liberator gunships, Viking fighters—scattered everywhere.

Corpses sprawled across the streets. Among them were severed limbs wrapped in red CMC-300 power armor. Judging from the scene, they were marines thrown out of their transports when they were hit and brought down.

A sign barely hung at the edge of the ruins. Its charred surface still bore the words in bold letters: "Welcome to Augustgrad National Grand Theater." At its base, a burning hole had been blasted through the wall where the building once connected.

Wreckage from a disintegrating aircraft had struck here. The twisted, burning black metal was unrecognizable, but its pilot was clearly unlucky. His lower half was still stuck in the jagged cockpit frame, torn apart, entrails and strips of flesh connecting what remained of his upper body buried in rubble.

Farther beyond, the once-gilded Augustgrad National Grand Theater lay in ruins.

In the distance, the precious "king's land" blocks—buildings like the Mensk II Sky Tower, Procyon Industrial Building, American Building, Rass Company's headquarters, even the UNN Korhal News Network headquarters—none had been spared.

Lavish buildings erected by the rich and powerful to flaunt their identity and authority, poured with countless labor and resources, now shared the same fate as the lowly refugee shelters.

If anything, their destruction was even more tragic.

Once, after installing energy field generators, company executives praised themselves to the skies, boasting endlessly of their unbreakable defenses.

But when war truly came, all crumbled with a single strike from heaven's spears. Rich or poor, noble or beggar—all were equal before annihilation.

If the war ever ended, and the new government did not lock this zone down, treasure hunters would surely swarm here.

"Quickly, move faster! Don't be afraid! There's no value in bombing this place anymore."

"Our mission target: search along Theater Avenue for surviving marines."

Amid hurried, chaotic footsteps, a squad emerged from the once-grand theater halls into the devastated street. After barely ten steps, turning a corner, they found seven or eight marines scattered lifelessly near the wreckage of a Banshee craft.

Each was covered in blood, their armor shredded, some even without helmets.

"Damn it, by Emperor Arcturus I—it's our men again."

Rescue personnel, marked with white armbands bearing red crosses, exchanged hand signals with their escorting marines, then hurried over. One knelt at the first fallen figure.

"Designation… Korhal Dominion Marine Corps, 21st Regiment, Private First Class Spike Moore. Went missing during reinforcement mission at Augustgrad Palace Sector 3B-5 Anti-Air Tower…"

As he spoke, the rescuer's specialized medic helmet scanned the armor serial number, cross-checking with the marine's facial features and blood type. He removed the cracked CMC-300 helmet. A young face stared blankly upward, eyes frozen wide open.

"Palace Sector 3B-5 Anti-Air Tower… my younger brother is stationed there! Damn these invaders!"

Grief heavy on his face, the rescuer gently turned the body over, closing the dead marine's eyes.

Then, a shout: "This one's still alive! Broken ribs, suspected pneumothorax. The power armor's life-support sealed the bleeding, but he needs a transfusion…"

"Fuck you!"

The marine on watch cursed bitterly.

"They're all our people! Not a single bastard from the double-headed eagle? Even when Korhal fell last time, we didn't go down this helplessly! Damn it, this war is a mess!"

Suddenly, a deafening roar rolled across the sky. The burning wrecks of Korhal's orbital defense fleet plunged into the atmosphere, fiery meteors ripping through the clouds. The ground quaked once more under the impact.

"Rescuing wounded at this point is just a drop in the bucket. Better to fall back into the fortress bunkers and hold out until reinforcements from other sector fleets arrive… Heh. But honestly… this time, I think we're done for."

Ten kilometers away, near the Grand Pyramid Palace Square of Augustgrad, atop a permanent anti-air tower, a Ghost clad in full stealth armor raised his C-10 canister rifle. Through the scope, he watched rescue teams combing the ruins below for marines and civilians. His voice was faint, almost detached.

Korhal's Defense Command had ordered such missions partly to maintain morale—saving survivors was essential for resistance—but also because they had no choice.

The defeat of the defense fleet was certain. The orbital blockade was inevitable.

At such a time, what they lacked most was trained soldiers. Every survivor saved mattered. Even if crippled, citizens in shelters could be retrained. Thanks to Arcturus Mengsk's preparations, Korhal's underground stores were stocked with supplies. For a prolonged war, they had no worries there.

"So pessimistic?" From the eastern watchpoint, another Ghost shimmered into view, canceling his optical camouflage.

"This time, we're probably finished."

"Hey, hey, if you're that scared of dying, how'd you even graduate Ghost Academy?"

Ghosts—

Elite assassins wielding psionics. Special operatives.

The old Confederacy had gathered children with innate psionic potential, isolating and training them. These programs shaped their abilities, boosting strength and endurance.

Outfitted with psionic-powered stealth armor, Ghosts were invisible to the naked eye unless revealed by detection equipment. Their signature C-10 canister rifles were infamous throughout the sector.

More often than not, Ghosts served as the government's executioners, silencing dissent and crushing opposition.

It was Ghosts, dispatched by the Terran Confederacy, who ignited the Korhal Rebellion—assassinating Senator Angus Mengsk and exterminating the Mengsk family, sparking the flames of war.

Even Sarah Kerrigan, before the Zerg captured and remade her, had been a Ghost of the Confederacy. Exceptional, unmatched, a weapon without peer.

It was Kerrigan who assassinated Angus Mengsk, and who played a direct role in the Mengsk family massacre. Though she had been nothing more than a tool back then, without will of her own, the blood feud remained—fueling the enmity between Kerrigan and Arcturus forever.

When the Confederacy fell and the Dominion rose, Arcturus did not abolish the Ghosts out of hatred. Instead, the slayer of dragons became a dragon himself. He expanded the Ghost program even further, honing them into his deadliest blade.

After all, he himself had risen through rebellion—he knew the value of such weapons.

"What are you two thinking? 'Finished'? When the Korhal government collapses and the Mengsk dynasty falls, finished? Finished for whom? We'll be branded war criminals. Execution at best, our families punished at worst."

Silent footsteps approached.

A blonde woman rested her customized C-10 rifle on her shoulder, clad in full psionic stealth armor—though she wore no helmet. Her golden hair, usually smooth and straight, had been curled, tied back elegantly in a single ponytail.

[Nova Terra]

Light makeup was enough to bring out her deep green eyes. Her smooth skin needed no embellishment, and her rare beauty and striking figure—paired with her Ghost operative identity—made her famous across the Terran Dominion's military.

Nova Terra.

The Dominion's most outstanding Ghost commander. In her Ghost Academy graduation trials, her scores had been no weaker than those of Sarah Kerrigan herself.

"Oh, boss. So, you captured the infamous enemy-of-the-people, Jim Raynor. Didn't our glorious Emperor reward you with a grand medal?"

Contrary to the cold, merciless image outsiders imagined of executioners and operatives, the Ghost Corps' internal atmosphere was not so different from the brotherhood among the marines.

"Maybe later, if the Mengsk dynasty survives long enough. As for Jim Raynor… if he hasn't been executed outright as scum, then he's probably in the hands of these invaders by now."

Nova glanced toward the orbital spaceport. As a senior Ghost commander, she knew Raynor's fate well enough—transferred from orbital prison to a prison ship, drifting endlessly through the stars.

After all, she had been the one to capture him.

In the raid on the Umojan research base, Nova had dueled Jim Raynor, knocking him unconscious and taking him prisoner.

"Why make it so complicated?"

Nova stood, gazing upward through the rippling blue energy fields, pointing toward the massive steel leviathans prowling arrogantly in the upper atmosphere—warships whose design was utterly unlike the Terran navy's.

"Too bad. I caught Jim Raynor, but not his mistress, Sarah Kerrigan—the greatest Ghost trainee in Academy history. I'd like to ask her myself: back in those days, was she stronger, or was I?"

She wasn't foolish enough to compare psionics against the present Kerrigan. She only wanted to know: as mere humans, who had been superior?

With no shame, Nova laid aside her rifle, plopped down on an ammo crate in the recessed watchpost, and explained with little enthusiasm: "If I'm not mistaken, these invaders aim to occupy Korhal IV long-term—perhaps the entire Koprulu sector. Strange that they've spared this city from bombardment."

"Rooting out each stronghold one by one—though not as grand as a full assault, it's more solid. This time, it won't be as easy as chasing out the UED fleet."

She gestured, summoning her squad. Leaning forward, she tapped a control key on the field terminal beside her.

At once, over a dozen Ghosts uncloaked, locking doors, jamming surveillance systems, gathering around her.

Beep-beep!

Nova swiped her ID card. Her slender fingers typed rapidly across the panel, reading aloud as she scanned the reports.

"Battle reports are being concealed. The situation is dire. Korhal has been sealed off, an isolated island. Usar and Canis fell within three hours of orbital drops."

"Of the eight major cities on Korhal IV, five have already fallen, leaving only Augustgrad and one more still resisting…"

As she spoke, the secret Dominion military network flashed red alerts across the screen.

Another city had fallen. Casualty and equipment losses were catastrophic, with barely any mobile forces escaping.

"Six now… meaning only Augustgrad and one other city remain."

"Out of 5,592 residential districts, over three thousand are gone. All 1,012 industrial districts captured."

She sighed. Her deep green eyes dimmed. At this pace, anyone with wits—any soldier or citizen not blinded by censorship—could see the truth. The Dominion stood at the cliff's edge. Collapse was imminent.

"We are fish in a barrel," Nova muttered, swiping to the next feed.

Bzzz—

The screen shook with explosions. Through choking smoke and shrieking artillery, beams of laser fire streaked overhead. Fireballs lit the scorched steel, sunlight mixing with flames. The earth itself quaked like a pounding heart, jarring the fixed surveillance feed.

Rumble, rumble, rumble!

Amid the blazing explosions flashing across the sky, the fortress energy fields overloaded. Heavy weapons emplacements beneath thick armor were torn apart one by one.

A massive Imperial Titan loomed against the sun, its colossal siege drill shrouded in destructive fields. With unstoppable momentum, it smashed through the thick ferrosteel walls of the Terran fortress.

Crack—crash—!

The thunderous echoes cut like the scythe of death, rattling minds and hammering hearts. Its overwhelming might soared into the heavens, visible from tens of kilometers away—indescribably fearsome.

In an instant, that weapon, as thick as a skyscraper, drove into the fortress. A gigantic turbine laser cannon slowly flared to life. Behind the walls, everything reflected crimson light. A moment of silence—and then:

Vrrrrrr—!!

A terrifying shriek ripped through the sky. In the recording, all prior explosions abruptly vanished—audio systems overloaded, leaving only static hissing.

Even through the screen, crimson light traced Nova's features, bathing her squad. The purplish-red glare illuminated their stealth armor as though cloaked in fire.

The barrage shook not only the monitors, but their hearts.

When the light faded, cracks splintered across the feed. On the fortress's northern side, chaos reigned as Dominion soldiers fled in disarray.

In the next instant, a hastily formed defensive line opened fire—only to be obliterated by a blazing beam. In moments, marines in power armor were reduced to molten slag. A few thrown clear screamed in agony, writhing beside the molten pools.

Soon, the enemy army marched into the view of the monitors. They wore sealed longcoats over exoskeletal armor styled like ancient plate. Their tall boots crunched across still-glowing metal. Their long rifles, antique in form, bore bayonets at the tip.

The Terran Dominion was being defeated… by this?

Nova's instinctive doubt died quickly. Traditional leather boots could never withstand molten iron.

Then she saw a bayonet thrust straight through a marine's CMC-300 armor—slicing it as though it were butter—cleaving flesh and tearing heads free.

Enhanced bayonets?

And those long rifles did not fire bullets—they fired beams of searing light!

Bullets from the C-14 rifles struck their foes with no effect, deflected by ornate armor. Some even raised wrist-shields, projecting personal energy barriers to absorb volleys from Marauder K12 grenade launchers—before closing in for beheadings.

Though enemy soldiers fell, comrades swiftly dragged them back, injected them with unknown stimulants, and sent them charging again. Medics, marked red and white, followed to stabilize them properly.

As the battle ground on, officers in broad-brimmed caps and soldiers clad in even more advanced power armor joined the fray. In mere breaths, defensive lines of marines, reapers, marauders, with a few Thors and Vikings, were shattered.

A low hum rolled out. From within the swarm, a towering warrior in purple-gold heavy armor raised a crackling power blade. Lightning arced across it as he swung.

Armor and flesh alike froze mid-motion under the blade's light, then split apart before horrified comrades—bodies collapsing in two halves.

He flicked the blood away and sheathed the blade, issuing calm orders to soldiers at his side.

Two sharp bursts of psionic discharge followed. Marines running just ahead crumpled, their CMC-300 armor folding like paper. Upper bodies slid forward, inertia leaving long streaks of blood across the steel ground.

A towering warrior in purple-gold armor, wielding a massive-caliber sidearm, stared directly into the cameras. For a moment, it was as though his eyes met theirs through the monitors. Then he raised his hand—click—

The screens went dark.

"..."

In the silence, one Ghost muttered: "Against this kind of irrational, overwhelming bombardment and tank-like advance, even if they threw us to the front lines, what difference would we make? We'd be no different from the marines."

Another rubbed his temple. "So what do we do?"

"What else? Fight! At worst, we die and that's it."

"But… that's just meaningless suicide."

"What, you want to surrender?"

"And why not? We've done more than enough for the Mengsk dynasty."

...

Do not think the Ghost Corps held undying loyalty to Arcturus's Dominion. Many had been trained in the Ghost Academy under the old Confederacy, indoctrinated in loyalty to the noble houses of Tarsonis. When Tarsonis was destroyed by the Zerg and the Dominion took over, their allegiance was redirected—toward the Mengsk family, toward Arcturus himself.

In that sense, the Dominion was but the Confederacy's successor, the strongest human power in the sector. Arcturus had given the Ghost Academy tangible benefits. What other choice did they have? Swear to the Zerg? To the Protoss? Or to the rebel groups that Ghost operatives themselves had long persecuted?

There had never been much choice at all.

"How do we fight, then? Boss, your call."

Amid the argument, all eyes turned to Nova.

She understood at once. If surrender was off the table, then they could not fight head-on. Waiting inside Augustgrad's Grand Pyramid Palace was useless. Better to split into cells, disappear into the ruins, and wage urban warfare—maximize their true value.

And now, there was an opening. The invaders' fleet seemed intent on preserving Korhal, not razing it. Augustgrad's palace had barely been targeted. Most damage came from wreckage of their own fallen battlecruisers, not orbital strikes.

This was opportunity. If the enemy had only wanted to annihilate the Dominion, total orbital bombardment would have left no one alive.

The Korhal Assembly's defiance in refusing surrender…

Part of it came from Korhal being Arcturus's home base, where local loyalty ran deep, and from his preferential policies toward Korhal natives.

But much of it stemmed from memory of the UED's brutal occupation. The Directorate had centralized all power, reclaimed land and resources under Earth's control, and bled Korhal dry. Those decrees had grievously harmed the locals.

Now came the Sacred Selene Empire—still more domineering.

All authority to Selene!

"How to fight? I don't know either. Leave it to fate… The Assembly may act tough, but they're more anxious than we are. Emperor Arcturus has locked himself in his palace, delegating duties and forbidding anyone from entry. Does he really think he can turn this around?"

Nova looked up, toward the peak of the Grand Pyramid Palace—where Arcturus remained.

At that very moment, as Nova weighed her choice to defy orders—

Beep-beep—

"All citizens of the Terran Dominion, this is Valerian Mengsk…"

Chapter 587: Adventurer

After touring the villa district, Eriri and Arifureta brought Ilina and Lilian to the game room.

Until it was time for dinner, they had spent the whole time playing games together.

Since Eriri wanted to introduce Ilina and Lilian to everyone in her family, she had asked those who had gone to play in other worlds to return to the Saekano world for dinner.

The villa, which had been quiet for a while, once again became lively.

Because this was Ilina and Lilian's first time visiting the villa, Eriri naturally hosted a banquet in their honor.

Through this banquet, Ilina and Lilian were able to make a simple acquaintance with everyone living in the villa.

To become truly close, however, would still require more time spent together.

...

Just like that, another week passed, leaving only a little more than one week before summer vacation ended.

During this week, Eriri took Ilina and Lilian around Tokyo for a thorough tour.

After finishing their trip yesterday, the two suddenly expressed a desire to visit another world for a few days.

Naturally, Eriri did not refuse their request.

Since they had always lived in the modern world, Eriri wanted them to better experience the customs and scenery of other worlds. Therefore, she decided to take them to a world rich with fantasy elements.

So, after breakfast today, Eriri brought Ilina and Lilian through the World Gate to the world of KonoSuba: God's Blessing on This Wonderful World!.

...

Axel City—a town where novice adventurers gather, commonly known as the "Beginner's Village."

Eriri's base in this world was located inside this very city.

The base was a large mansion with its own courtyard, built in the same style as the other local structures.

But this mansion was not purchased. Instead, Eriri had casually selected an empty lot on the outskirts of the city and created it from nothing.

Currently, this base remained unoccupied.

Eriri had once suggested that Darkness live here, but Darkness felt it was too lonely to live alone in such a huge house, so she rarely stayed there.

Most of the time, she resided at an inn in the center of Axel City, only occasionally staying at the mansion when she wanted to use the World Gate to visit and eat meals.

As for Eris, there was even less to say. Even though her strength had long since surpassed her former self, she still fulfilled her duties as a goddess, never once staying in the lower world.

...

After stepping out of the World Gate, Ilina and Lilian immediately began looking around curiously.

This was their first time using the World Gate, and naturally they were very curious about what lay on the other side.

Watching the two behave like curious children, Eriri smiled and said:

"Welcome to a world of swords and magic!"

Hearing this, Ilina's eyes instantly lit up.

"Swords and magic? You mean the kind of other world described in fantasy anime?"

Because Eriri had loved otaku works since childhood, Ilina, as her cousin, had also become a half-otaku through constant exposure. Naturally, she was very familiar with anime.

"That's right. Just as you imagined, this is that kind of world. I plan to let you two experience what it's like to be adventurers!"

"Adventurers? That sounds so much fun."

Lilian's eyes also sparkled as she looked at Eriri, her small face filled with eager anticipation.

"Eriri-nee, when do we get to become adventurers?"

"There's no rush. First, take a look around this mansion and pick your own rooms. After all, we'll be staying here for over a week. Later, I'll introduce you to two acquaintances."

Eriri smiled as she placed her hand on Lilian's little head and gave it a gentle rub.

"Acquaintances? Do you mean members of the chat group?"

Lilian tilted her head up at Eriri, her face brimming with curiosity.

When Lilian asked curiously, Ilina also turned her gaze toward Eriri.

During the past week, Lilian had also learned from Eriri about the Multiverse and the chat group, and had even met several group members who came over for meals.

"That's right, you've met them before." Eriri nodded.

"Who is it?"

"You'll find out soon enough."

Eriri didn't answer directly, deliberately keeping it a surprise.

"Alright then…"

Though Lilian really wanted to know, since Eriri said so, she didn't press further.

...

An hour quickly passed, during which Ilina and Lilian each chose their own rooms. With Eriri's help, they arranged and decorated them properly.

After finishing that, Eriri brought the two of them directly to the heavens.

...

Where they appeared wasn't the heavens in the traditional sense, but rather a spacious room. Sitting in a chair inside was a silver-haired girl in a white feathered robe, holding a Switch console in her hands, completely absorbed in her game.

Seeing this silver-haired girl, Ilina and Lilian instantly recalled her name.

"You're Sister Eris?"

Indeed, the silver-haired girl was none other than Eris, and this empty room was the place where she worked as a goddess.

Three days ago, Darkness and Eris had come to the Saekano world to mooch a meal. That was when Ilina and Lilian had first met them, but it had only been a brief introduction. They hadn't had much chance to talk, and so didn't know which world Darkness and Eris came from.

Lilian's sudden voice startled Eris out of her game. She quickly looked up and, upon seeing Eriri, the surprise on her face vanished, replaced with indescribable joy.

"Eriri, what brings you here?"

Overjoyed, Eris jumped to her feet. Ignoring her still-unfinished game, she put her Switch away and rushed straight to Eriri.

A goddess's work mainly involved monitoring the movements of worlds and handling reincarnations—truthfully, most of the time it was extremely dull.

So, after discovering game consoles, Eris had managed to get a Switch from a chat group member and used it to pass the time.

"Of course, I came to find you. I'm planning to stay in this world for more than a week. Do you want to join us?" Eriri asked with a smile.

Eris nodded without hesitation.

"Of course! I couldn't ask for anything better!"

There wasn't a shred of refusal in her.

Seeing that Eris had focused all her attention on Eriri, Lilian immediately protested.

"Sister Eris, Ilina-nee and I are here too. Didn't you see us?"

At her words, Eris finally moved her gaze from Eriri.

"Sorry, sorry. I just got too excited seeing Eriri. It's not that I didn't see you."

Eris smiled apologetically at Ilina and Lilian, then pressed her hands together and gave them a playful wink.

"As compensation, let me show you two around this world properly~"

"In that case, I'll forgive you~"

Lilian laughed brightly, as if her earlier displeasure had never existed.

At that moment, Eriri's voice rang out again.

"Alright, let's not stay here chatting. Let's leave the heavens first."

Without waiting for their reactions, Eriri raised her right hand and snapped her fingers.

In the next instant, Eriri, Ilina, Lilian, and Eris all returned to the mansion.

Having found Eris, their next goal was Darkness.

Naturally, Eriri knew exactly where Darkness was at that moment.

However, instead of using teleportation to appear directly before her, Eriri chose to walk there normally. This way, she could also enjoy the scenery along the way.

Although Eriri had been to this world dozens of times, every visit had been solely to satisfy Darkness' twisted fetishes. Once that was done, she would immediately leave. She had never truly explored the city properly.

Now was the perfect chance.

Thus, the four of them left the mansion and, just like ordinary adventurers, made their way toward the center of Axel City.

The mansion wasn't far from the city center—just a bridge and a few intersections away.

Taking in the scenery along the way, Ilina couldn't help but exclaim:

"So this is another world… it really does look just like in anime!"

Hearing this, Lilian nodded in agreement.

Though she hadn't watched as many anime as Ilina, she had still seen several isekai series. The sights before her were exactly as she had imagined.

Not only the scenery, but also the clothing of the townspeople filled Ilina and Lilian with fresh curiosity.

Before leaving the mansion, Eriri had deliberately changed their clothes into ordinary adventurer-style outfits.

Eris, meanwhile, had transformed into her adventurer identity, the thief Chris.

Even so, their group still drew one hundred percent of the attention on the streets.

Of course, this was entirely because of Eriri.

Even though she wore nothing more than a simple black mage robe, her beauty shone through. Everyone who saw her couldn't help but turn their gaze toward her—men and women alike.

Eriri had long grown used to such scenes. She didn't mind these stares at all, so long as they weren't lewd. Otherwise, she wouldn't hesitate to act—after all, countless people had already died at her hands simply because of their filthy gazes.

Fortunately, the people here weren't so foolish. No such idiots appeared.

And so, under the stares of those around them, the four walked boldly into the Adventurer's Guild located at the city center.

The Adventurer's Guild was a gathering place for adventurers, a hub where they could receive commissions, receive support, and trade. It also operated as a tavern, serving food and drinks, as well as purchasing monsters defeated by adventurers.

Most importantly, anyone who wanted to become an adventurer had to register there.

Since Eriri wanted Ilina and Lilian to experience the life of an adventurer, it naturally had to begin with registration.

Thus, their purpose in coming to the guild was twofold: to register as adventurers and to find Darkness.

It was a little after ten in the morning. The lunch rush had yet to arrive, so the guild wasn't crowded.

Most present were idle adventurers, or even a few ordinary townsfolk who enjoyed lively places. Of course, there were also adventurers browsing the commission board.

Among them was a striking figure, clad in pure white armor that perfectly highlighted her tall, flawless figure. Her stunningly beautiful face bore a faintly troubled look as she hesitated between commissions.

This woman was none other than Darkness, the one Eriri had come to find.

Although Darkness' strength had long since reached an entirely new level—she alone could sweep through the entire world—she had not abandoned her work as an adventurer.

The only difference was that, unlike before when she sought to join adventurer parties, she now preferred to work alone.

Thanks to the chat group's strengthening, her abilities were perfectly balanced. Gone was the old problem of extreme defense with zero attack. She had completely surpassed the limits of this world's skill system.

She was now a true powerhouse.

Over the past few months, Darkness had become a renowned figure in Axel. Almost every day, adventurer parties invited her to join.

Though still a pervert at heart, under Eriri's long-term training she could only find pleasure in Eriri now.

The arrival of Eriri's group of four naturally caused a stir inside the guild. It also immediately drew Darkness' attention.

When she turned toward the entrance, her eyes instantly locked onto the most dazzling figure in the crowd—Eriri.

"Eriri?!"

Without the slightest hesitation, Darkness hurried toward her, excitement lighting up her once-composed face.

Chapter 342: Join the Glorious Evolution!

"I want to master flame magic, just like Sister Tohru… Hmm, I wonder how the power of a Honkai Beast's flames compares to dragon fire…"

"Ice. I want to control more power of ice. That way Mokoshpotmo will become even stronger, hehe…"

"All that flashy nonsense—better to just use brute force to create miracles. I just want strength…"

Click—

After the glass airtight cover closed, a puff of white hypnotic gas filled the stasis pods.

The girls, still daydreaming of the future, soon drifted into deep sleep.

The improved Meta-Morph surgery developed by the Research Division was much simpler than before.

Cangxuan, Dan Zhu, and the little lolis first analyzed and confirmed each subject's physical condition, as well as the Honkai Beast type they had chosen.

Next, the Angeloids delivered several crates of colorful reagents.

Mechanical arms injected them one after another.

Some were Honkai Beast DNA samples, others were drugs to eliminate rejection reactions.

On the monitors, the readings of their bodies changed dramatically.

A new kind of energy was merging with them.

[Meta-Morph ICHOR Fusion in Progress: 3.5%… 4.6%… 5.7%…]

[Estimated Completion Time: 121 hours 21 minutes]

[DNA Compatibility: 28.8%]

[Rejection Response: None]

The holographic interface recorded the fusion state of each subject in real time, constantly monitoring their bodies.

Even the completion time was calculated with precision.

"Oh, this method is far more advanced than in the Previous Era."

Cangxuan and Dan Zhu both sighed.

"Back then, a Meta-Morph surgery might leave you unable to even get off the operating table. Technology really has improved."

"You didn't have a choice back then. If fusion soldiers weren't created in time, the Herrschers would've flattened everything. There was no time for research."

Setsuna answered with a smile.

"It wasn't easy for Dr. Mei to turn the tide in those conditions."

As for Mei—utterly rational, rational enough to treat Hua as an experimental subject—Setsuna felt the most suitable place for her was among Daedalus, the Siren shipgirls, and the others, tinkering with new technologies.

Even when the Previous Era was beaten down so badly, she still managed to forge the Divine Keys and MANTIS.

Now that he could give her conditions hundreds of times better, Setsuna was eager to see what accomplishments she might achieve for the Starsea Empire.

"Wait a second."

"That girl called Ritsuka Fujimaru—her physical stats seem far better than the others, huh?"

While chatting, Cangxuan glanced at the screen and suddenly looked surprised.

Gudako's readings were abnormal compared to normal humans, far higher than the Butterfly sisters or Akame and Kurome, second only to Fu Hua.

"Do you know how many buffs she's stacked on herself?"

Setsuna smacked his forehead.

"Right now she's a genetically-ascended Spirit Gundam pilot, part-time Chaldea Master, and oh, soon to be a MANTIS too."

"Any technology she can use, she's used. The only thing she can't consume is Wisdom Cubes."

He figured Dr. Roman probably never imagined that handing Gudako over to him would one day turn her into a walking super-fusion freak.

Aside from Chaldea magecraft, Gudako knew a bit of everything.

Stare~

Only Senti kept staring at the Immortal's stasis pod.

"A Judgment-level Honkai Beast… it's over. I'll never be able to beat that old fossil again…"

...

The MANTIS transformation took five days.

Not especially fast, but guaranteed absolutely safe—plus they could freely choose their Honkai Beast.

Setsuna came by every day to check.

On the first day, everyone's vital signs were still fluctuating violently. On first contact with Honkai energy, the Butterfly sisters even suffered minor erosion.

Setsuna dispelled it entirely with his Herrscher authority.

On the second day, once their vitals stabilized, DNA fusion serums were injected. Originally only 20–30% compatibility, their matches were gradually raised above 95%.

The Starsea Empire's Meta-Morph surgery only required choosing the desired Honkai Beast ability—no need, like in the Previous Era, to find exact pairings one by one.

On the third and fourth days, the data steadily rose.

Although nothing seemed to change on the outside, the energy readings showed that unimaginable power was now hidden within their bodies.

Finally, on the fifth day, when the fusion progress reached 100%—

Click—

The anesthesia ended, the stasis pods opened.

The newborn MANTIS opened their eyes, slowly sat up, their expressions still a little dazed.

"Congratulations—the first batch of MANTIS of the Starsea Empire has been born."

Cangxuan applauded.

"Mm…"

"Commander, I… it feels like there's a new power inside me?"

Kanae stepped out of the pod.

After stretching her body, she drew her sword, spun a flourish, and looked at it with disbelief.

She felt her strength, agility, and reflexes had all improved in every way.

"Emperor-class Honkai Beast DNA is far stronger than Paramecium-like ones. Totally normal."

Setsuna smiled, patting her head.

"What species did you choose?"

"Uh… I forgot the number. It was a Honkai Beast with illusion abilities. I thought it'd go well with the Edge of Taixuan."

"Want me to demonstrate?"

Kanae looked eager to try.

The Starsea Empire had far too many Emperor-class Honkai Beasts—most only had numbers, not names.

"Later, at the training grounds. There are too many research lolis here."

Setsuna turned to the others.

Shinobu, Kanae, Akame, Kurome, Nezuko, and the rest crawled out one after another.

Still unsteady on their feet, they immediately began testing their new powers.

Boom— Crack!!—

In an instant, ice, fire, lightning, and water flew wildly through the lab. Elemental reactions exploded across faces, mixed with strange, unheard-of abilities.

"Out!!!"

"If you want to play, do it outside! The equipment here is expensive!!!"

Kayo Senju banged the table repeatedly, ordering the Angeloids to usher them all out.

"Eh? Eh? Eh?"

Suddenly, a cry came from nearby.

"Commander, what happened to me?!"

Yae Sakura stood before a mirror, touching her head.

From it sprouted a pair of long, pink fox ears. Even her height had increased, leaving Yae Rin staring up at her.

"Oh?"

Setsuna was instantly struck by the cuteness.

"???"

Cangxuan and Dan Zhu quickly checked the holographic interface.

"Hiss…"

"Looks like there was a little bug during the DNA fusion. Some Honkai Beast traits merged into your body."

"Hmm, it shouldn't affect normal life. If you don't like it, we can schedule surgery to remove them."

"No, don't."

Setsuna firmly refused, pulling Yae Sakura into his arms and rubbing her ears.

"Keep them. They're adorable."

When he had first found the young Yae Sakura and Yae Rin, he'd regretted that she didn't have fox ears.

Now that it happened by accident, it hit his soft spot perfectly.

"Eh? I'm just supposed to stay like this?"

Yae Sakura panicked slightly.

"Mm, you're cutest this way."

"See? In the capital there are plenty of beast-eared girls—Nagato, Akashi, Midori Fuse, even catgirls. You'll fit right in."

Setsuna coaxed her gently.

"Keep them."

"…Alright… if Commander says so…"

Yae Sakura puffed her cheeks, thought for a while, then nodded.

On the other side—

Fu Hua also sat up, moving her body.

"How do you feel? Any discomfort?"

Cangxuan, Dan Zhu, and the research lolis all crowded around.

She was the only one who had fused with a Judgment-level Honkai Beast, and the first person to merge with two Honkai Beasts.

"None."

The immortal shook her head.

"All normal."

"And Chiyou's new abilities?"

Cangxuan leaned in curiously.

She was eager to see what that monster could bring as an enhancement.

"Hmm… I don't feel like it gave me any special powers."

Fu Hua frowned slightly, then swung a fist into the air.

"Ki—Cloud Mist!"

Bang!

A sharp sonic boom resounded, the fist wind leaving a mark on the alloy wall in the distance.

"My strength has indeed increased a lot. Perhaps its DNA is purely for enhancing physique?"

"Could be."

Cangxuan thought for a moment.

"When we fought Chiyou, besides its massive size and being able to swallow a whole city in one bite, it didn't seem to have other abilities."

"Oh, right—it was also ridiculously tough."

"…"

"I'll observe it later. Maybe it has some unexpected effects."

The immortal closed her eyes as she spoke, then walked over to Setsuna's side and gently kissed his cheek.

"Thank you."

"I'll craft you a Vipralopa-class next time."

Setsuna pulled her into his arms, holding her affectionately.

"…"

Fu Hua was briefly stunned by how casually he treated high-class Honkai Beasts like cabbages. But after thinking it over, realizing it was his way of caring for her, she accepted it gladly.

Suddenly—

Senti's voice cut in:

"Hey, old fossil…"

"You used to say that because of Garuda and the Meta-Morph surgery, your body was locked at seventeen."

"But now you've fused with an even higher-level Honkai Beast, and you still haven't changed? What's the problem here?"

Everyone followed Senti's voice and turned to stare at the immortal.

Her elegant, flowing robes still adorned the same figure—a chest as flat and broad as Saratoga's.

"…"

The air went deathly quiet.

Facing the immortal who had just fused with a Judgment-level Honkai Beast, no one dared speak recklessly.

But the mischievous Senti suddenly had a flash of inspiration:

"Why not have the Commander give you a ship and call it the Eternal Tablet? That way it matches the Eternal Snowfall as a couple's name."

"…"

Fu Hua stayed silent for a while.

Then she placed her hand on Senti's head and smiled sweetly:

"Little Senti… I used to think that even though you're a Herrscher, you weren't a bad person. That's why I let you stay by my side with the Commander…"

"But lately, don't you think you've been talking a bit too much?"

...

"The first MANTIS experiment was a perfect success."

"A total of 21 MANTIS were created—20 fused with Emperor-class Honkai Beasts, and 1 with a Judgment-level Honkai Beast."

"Success rate: 100%. Compatibility: 100%. Aside from Yae Sakura growing a pair of ears, no rejection reactions or side effects were observed."

At the lunar research base—

The newborn MANTIS stepped out of their stasis pods. After a bit of noisy playing around, they were pulled over for full medical checkups.

All the information was then compiled and handed over.

"Mm, not bad."

Setsuna looked at the report in his hand with satisfaction.

Most of the ordinary girls at the base had now joined the glorious evolution.

From the Demon Slayer world, the Butterfly sisters and the Demon Slayer Corps. From the Akame ga Kill world, the Night Raid members. From the Goblin Slayer world, the Sword Maiden, the High Elf Archer, the Hero, and others.

Added to them were the companions just brought back from the Honkai world.

Although they were listed as combat personnel, their actual power fell behind that of Heroic Spirits, Spirits, and shipgirls. Even if they joined expeditions, they could only watch from the sidelines.

But after becoming MANTIS, their real strength soared.

Together with training under Fu Hua in the Taixuan Eminence, and the various Divine Keys and other equipment in the future—

In most worlds, as long as they didn't face absurd enemies, they'd have no problem protecting themselves.

In fact, in low-magic worlds they could probably sweep through with ease.

"Mm, this way we'll be able to do more for the Commander."

Kanae clenched her fists, sneaking a glance at Fu Hua.

Shipgirls and dragon maidens were too different in species for her to ever catch up to them.

But as fellow human-modified MANTIS, she regarded the immortal as her role model.

"Commander, Commander, I'm invincible now!"

"Quick, send me back to Chaldea. I need to farm Singularities. Get out here, Goetia! Lev! Time to get beaten!!!"

Gudako came rushing over noisily.

She struck a flexing pose in front of Setsuna, nearly blinding him.

"Which Honkai Beast did you fuse with?"

Setsuna asked curiously.

"Garuda. Same as the immortal."

Gudako patted her chest proudly.

"I saw how impressive the immortal's strength and reflexes were. Whether in Ki techniques or the Edge of Taixuan, it was all simple but overwhelming power."

"Since the Research Division had extracted some Garuda DNA from her, I used that."

"?"

Even Fu Hua looked a little surprised at Humanity's Evil.

Cangxuan and Dan Zhu had always called her fighting style barbaric. She never thought she'd find a devoted admirer.

"And Garuda has great regeneration too. Kayo Senju said the planarian factors in me give an extra boost. Even if someone blew my head off, I could probably grow it back."

Gudako was very satisfied with her genetically-ascended + Spiritized + MANTIS body.

Scratching her head, she leaned closer to Fu Hua:

"Immortal, I want to learn the Taixuan Eminence too. Will you teach me?"

"Of course."

Fu Hua nodded slightly.

She found these disciples a bit noisy and strange.

But each one was interesting, every girl carrying her own story.

As she spoke, Gudako glanced at the immortal, then weighed her own chest with her hand.

"Huh? Doesn't seem smaller?"

"But didn't the Herrscher of Sentience say the Garuda Meta-Morph factor would keep you stuck at that age forever? Eh~⊙"

"Forget it. I'm already a Spirit, I stopped growing long ago. A D-cup is enough, right, Commander?"

"…"

Humanity's Evil's unrestrained behavior left everyone around her dumbstruck.

Fu Hua, inexplicably, felt like she had been shot again.

Following Setsuna back to the Starsea Empire had been good in every way.

The only issue was living among shipgirls every day—it was dizzying.

Aircraft carriers and battleship-class shipgirls needed no comment. But from time to time even some destroyers and submarines with outrageous proportions flaunted themselves.

Among her disciples, whether the Butterfly sisters or Akame and Kurome, they all had some degree of curves. And the Sword Maiden was simply excessive.

"…Forget it. It doesn't matter."

"The purpose of cultivation is to improve oneself. One must not focus too much on outside appearances."

Fu Hua shook her head, forcing her thoughts back on track.

After some thought, Fu Hua realized that with her relationship to Setsuna, there was no need to worry about such things.

If Setsuna had no objections, then neither did she.

...

The group stayed at the lunar research center for a few more days.

Setsuna accompanied the new MANTIS as they experimented with and trained their newfound powers.

He guided them in controlling Honkai energy.

With his Herrscher authority combined with Fu Hua's guidance, they quickly grasped the basics of their abilities.

"Scatter!"

Shua—

On the training grounds, Kanae unsheathed her sword.

A faint hallucinogenic dust spread across the entire arena.

Esdeath, who was sparring with her, along with several little lolis observing the match, were all dragged into the illusion.

Their expressions went blank and dazed.

"Ehehe…"

Gudako, watching the fight, was affected too. She stood there grinning stupidly, nearly drooling.

Only when Setsuna tapped her forehead with Honkai energy did she snap out of it.

Ding!—

Before Kanae's sword reached her, Esdeath suddenly snapped awake.

She raised her sword to block, then leapt backward.

"Ice Commander in Chief!!!"

Crack—

Icy mist condensed and reshaped in the air.

It transformed into several massive dragons of frost, descending from above and breathing freezing air toward the ground.

Boom—

The icy mist froze half the training field solid.

Compared to the ice knights she had once summoned in her battles with Setsuna, the frost dragons were far more powerful and overwhelming.

Kanae darted through them, pursued relentlessly.

Sometimes they clashed with swordplay, sometimes with bursts of Honkai energy.

"Ohh, illusion-type and ice-type powers? They suit you both quite well."

Setsuna watched the duel with interest.

Thanks to the mass production of Emperor-class Honkai Beasts, MANTIS could choose abilities that matched their fighting styles.

Esdeath was already skilled in ice control, so fusing with an ice-type Honkai Beast naturally boosted her power.

Kanae had chosen an illusion-type ability, which might serve as a complement to her training in the Taixuan Eminence.

As for the others—

Some wielded fire, some lightning, others controlled gravity or space in small areas. A wide variety of abilities appeared.

By comparison, Gudako's choice of Garuda seemed a little plain.

—The upside was that now she was absurdly tanky.

Once she mastered the Taixuan Eminence, she would basically be a miniature immortal—who could also pilot a Gundam.

"…"

"You still haven't discovered Chiyou's special ability?"

Watching the lively training ground and her companions testing out their powers, Cangxuan nudged Fu Hua.

"No."

The immortal shook her head, her tone a little regretful.

In these past few days—

All the newly-modified MANTIS had awakened Honkai Beast-related powers.

Only she, despite fusing with a Judgment-level Honkai Beast, had discovered nothing beyond greatly enhanced strength.

"That's strange. It shouldn't be like this…"

Setsuna rubbed his chin, pondering.

He had held high expectations for Chiyou, hoping it would bring some spectacular ability.

In the original story, it had taken the sacrifice of Cangxuan, Dan Zhu, and Jilin just to barely seal it within the Nine Netherworlds. Its power was terrifying.

So why did it seem so underwhelming now?!

If it really was a purely strength-specialized Honkai Beast, then the boost should have been enormous.

But as things stood, Fu Hua's results didn't make much sense.

"Could you… maybe swallow a city whole like Chiyou?"

"Or grow your body to its size?"

Little Fuxi, perched on her yin-yang sphere, tugged at the immortal's robes.

"I remember that big guy had a huge appetite."

"???"

"How could I possibly?!"

Fu Hua smacked the little ancestor on the head, baffled.

She thought if she really turned into a giant the size of Chiyou, it would hardly be a pleasing sight.

"Hmm…"

"Alright, let's go to the Life Sciences Department again."

"We'll run another check, see if the problem lies in the surgery, or if the two Honkai Beasts just aren't compatible."

Setsuna thought it over for a while.

He had plenty of confidence in the Research Division's technology. The issue probably lay with Chiyou itself.

"Even Benares has a pile of special abilities. There's no way Chiyou is this lame, right?!…"

Chapter 341: Ningguang Also Desires a Heavenly Stigmata

Qingque, a little reluctant, came up behind Noah to massage his shoulders. This was her first time being so close to a male god.

But on second thought, it was just a massage. It wasn't really putting her in a difficult position—in fact, she even felt like she was getting a great deal out of it.

This Lord Noah truly was kind.

During this time, Tet had hurried from Fontaine to Mondstadt.

Then she replaced Qingque's seat and started shuffling Celestial Jade.

Noah slightly adjusted his own divine rank, lowering himself to the level of a regular Almighty God.

Timaeus had played against Marjorie for a dozen rounds already, and his hands were trembling too much to continue. Finally, Venti stepped in to resolve the situation, taking Timaeus' place, while Jean replaced Marjorie.

Qingque continued massaging Noah while observing the game, utterly astonished.

"Hiss… I thought I had already defeated every opponent in Mondstadt, but I never expected you, a freeloading bard, to have such divine skill at cards!"

"With talent like this, why don't you enter the card tournament? Winning the championship comes with a lot of rewards."

Venti blinked his eyes. "Wow! There's a tournament you can enter? And with prizes? I never knew that."

Tet scoffed. "Come on, Venti. Is there really anything in this world you don't know? You just like to pretend to be weak."

Venti: "Ehe~"

Noah slammed a piece of Celestial Jade onto the table. "Ehe my ass. If you don't speak properly, I'll hit you with these tiles."

Venti raised his hands. "Please spare my little life!"

Noah: "By the way, after all this time, you, drunkard, haven't tried prying secrets out of me? That's unlike you. Did your courage shrink?"

"Qingque, press a little harder."

Qingque: "Oh…"

Noah reclined in his chair, thoroughly enjoying himself.

Venti spoke flatteringly: "Hehe, Lord Noah, I only dare to ask if you're willing to speak. I'm the most well-behaved—I'd never dare to cause trouble."

For those who dared, even if Lord Heavenly Principle ignored them, the faintest trace of displeasure could bring a world-shattering calamity upon them.

Take the neighboring Solar Pantheon for example—though a divine collective, they were only a bit stronger than a pantheon of great gods.

And since Pseudo Star Map Creation hadn't been activated yet, if they were besieged by several pantheons of great gods, they would vanish from Teyvat entirely.

Noah smirked. "I have to say, you really are clever."

"But there is one thing I can tell you—the first contest will be Sagittarius. Sagittarius represents freedom in all things, which benefits you."

"The contests may involve only a few of you, but anyone technically has the right to compete. Each sun favors a certain god. If, even in your favorable domain, you can't seize victory, then it's simply fate."

Venti swallowed hard, a gleam appearing in his eyes. "I understand, I understand…"

The first contest was in his favor? Excellent! He would be the first to claim Solar Sovereignty.

On his home turf, even against old man Morax, he was confident of victory.

Tet chuckled. "Venti, I'm the chief judge of the contests~" She sighed. "But as the referee, I can't be a competitor."

She, too, had wanted a piece of Solar Sovereignty. But the responsibilities that came with it were beyond her capacity. She could only give it up regretfully.

Qingque blinked in confusion, listening blankly. "Friends, what game are you all talking about? Don't keep secrets—tell me too."

Jean smiled. "Miss Qingque, it's nothing major. In about four hundred years, Liyue will hold a festival of games, like Genius Invokation. We're just discussing strategies to win the championship."

The Solar Sovereignty contests had been announced long ago, back when Lord Barbatos returned, through Mondstadt's high-level chat groups.

Qingque's eyes lit up. "So that's it? A divine collective hosting a tournament? That's wonderful!" Then she frowned. "But four hundred years is such a long wait…"

"I thought we Xianzhou people already had a very laid-back sense of time, but the Main Universe's sense of time is even slower than this."

In the Main Universe, as long as one became a Lower God—equivalent to a high-level Pathstrider—one could achieve immortality. For them, time had become something far too insignificant.

Venti comforted: "It's only four hundred years. Just the blink of an eye. Miss Qingque, perhaps in that time your card skills will improve even further."

"By then, you'll be standing as a challenger before the myriad worlds."

Qingque's blood instantly boiled. "You're right! By that time, my card skills will definitely catch up to yours!"

...

Time passed little by little.

Before they knew it, a hundred days had already passed in the Main Universe.

Now, throughout all of Teyvat, the Principle of Time had unified the multiverse's flow—there was no longer any time discrepancy.

Dong! Dong! Dong!

A peal of bells from the highest heavens rang out—sounds only gods of Supreme God rank or above could hear.

All those deities who had received news of the Solar Sovereignty War involuntarily raised their heads in awe.

Gods who had learned of the Solar Sovereignty War's message could come forth as witnesses to observe.

And especially—the very first round of the Solar Sovereignty War was the most explosive: the contest of Solar Sovereignty itself. The contestants were all leaders of divine collectives.

The power of the leaders of divine collectives was something even great gods of those collectives could only imagine—they had never truly witnessed it.

And now, they were about to witness those supreme leaders battling one another for sovereignty. Almost no god could remain calm.

At the very peak of the Supreme Divine Realm, the constellation of Sagittarius, formed by the Light of Human Principle, was lit, proclaiming the opening of the first round of the Solar Sovereignty War, awaiting both witnesses and contenders.

In Liyue Harbor, as he listened to music, Zhongli lifted his gaze to the high heavens. His golden eyes instantly gleamed with battle spirit. With his hands folded behind his back, he spoke calmly: "So it begins at last. The first battle for Solar Sovereignty is Sagittarius?"

"The first one—I claim it."

His figure blurred and vanished.

At the same time—

In Inazuma: Raiden Makoto and Raiden Ei.

In Sumeru: Lesser Lord Kusanali and Odin.

In Fontaine: Focalors, Furina, and Neuvillette.

In Snezhnaya: Tsaritsa.

In Greece: Athena.

All of the contenders qualified to vie for Solar Sovereignty released their overwhelming auras and declared the same words:

"The Solar Sovereignty War has finally begun. The first Solar Sovereignty shall be mine…"

All the gods of the Teyvat Great World who had received the message, and were qualified to act as witnesses, avoided the eyes of the ignorant and headed toward the highest arena of the Supreme Divine Realm.

This was a contest, yet also a war. Though it was a war without casualties, war was still war.

The victory or defeat of their supreme gods in this struggle would determine the future height of their entire divine collective.

It was closely tied to every one of them. Moreover, after the first war concluded, their own battles would follow.

From every direction of time and space within Teyvat, the divine auras of gods above the Supreme God rank surged forth.

None of them used any form of transportation—only their own power. At their level, vehicles were mere symbols, far slower than moving by themselves.

The original Seven Nations were the regions closest to the battlefield, and soon, the gods of these nations encountered one another.

"It has been a long time, Lady Guuji."

Dressed in divine robes of white fabric embroidered with golden patterns, Ningguang greeted Yae Miko with a graceful nod.

As one of the second generation to ascend, this God of Wealth had long since become a Primordial God, and she had remained at this level for quite some time.

Within the Teyvat Universe, not many great gods stood above her now—only a few dozen who had already reached single-universe rank.

Yae Miko still appeared as the fox shrine maiden, but behind her floated a radiant almighty halo—a wheel of light formed by the laws of an entire great universe.

This signified that she had become a true Almighty God.

"Indeed, it has been long, Miss Ningguang. The last time we met was during the Lantern Rite three thousand years ago."

Yae Miko carefully examined Ningguang. "Such a solid foundation… it seems the two leaders of the Liyue divine collective value you highly. You're just one step away from breaking through. If you gain insight into the will of the great universe, you may well ascend to weak single-universe."

Ningguang smiled. "Then I shall borrow Lady Guuji's good wishes."

She then glanced at the gods standing behind Yae Miko, her eyes widening slightly in surprise.

The Butterfly Sisters, Kamisato Ayaka, Kamisato Ayato—all also of the second generation of ascended gods—were now standing above her, seemingly having already reached weak single-universe.

And faintly, they carried an aura of Truth.

Could it be… because they had once come into contact with Heavenly Principle? That their understanding of Truth and Law far surpassed that of ordinary gods?

She had heard whispers that some Inazuman gods had encountered Heavenly Principle. As the voice of Liyue, she had always dismissed such talk as rumor, never believing it.

Even if one had met Lord Heavenly Principle, it should only have been those two—and this Lady Guuji.

She herself was also among the few who had first come into contact with Heavenly Principle. When Lord Heavenly Principle had first appeared beside Liyue, Yae Miko had been by their side.

Hiss… thinking about it this way, perhaps those whispers had been true!

Her mind involuntarily recalled those moments when she had glimpsed Heavenly Principle.

Even now—merely having seen Him once meant never forgetting.

Heavenly Principle was the entirety of Teyvat. To remember Him was to recall the very mystery of the world itself.

A bold and blasphemous thought flickered through her mind.

If I could come into contact with Lord Heavenly Principle… would I, too, have already become an Almighty God like Lady Guuji?

The thought flashed and was gone, replaced instantly by panic and dread.

How could she entertain such rebellious thoughts?

Kamisato Ayaka spoke softly: "Sister Ningguang, let's not linger. Our two Shogun-sama have already arrived ahead of us. If we delay any longer, it would be disrespectful."

Ningguang snapped back to awareness. The Inazuman gods had already vanished. Beside her, Keqing tugged at her sleeve, asking curiously:

"Ningguang, what just happened to you? You were dazed for a moment, and you looked frightened and uneasy."

Keqing was shocked—how could Ningguang look so unsettled? Could it be that Lady Guuji had secretly done something to her? A threat? Or perhaps a pressure aimed only at her?

Ningguang sighed deeply and shook her head. "It's nothing. I just remembered something terrifying, that's all."

Keqing was stunned. "Something terrifying? What kind of terrifying thing could you possibly encounter?"

After all, Ningguang was the spokesperson of Liyue—above her stood all the great gods of the Liyue divine collective.

Ningguang only shook her head without answering. She had no intention of explaining—and besides, how could she possibly say such a thing aloud?

"Aiya, Ningguang, Keqing—how did I manage to catch up to you two walking ahead?"

From behind came a mischievous, playful voice. Turning their heads, they saw an all-too-familiar figure.

It was a young girl with plum-blossom pupils, wearing a divination hat of Heaven-and-Earth hexagrams, twirling in her hands a weapon suited for both ritual and battle.

Behind her walked a young man with a weathered, ancient air, hands folded behind his back. Though he wore the face of youth, his presence radiated that of someone as old as the mountains.

Ningguang and Keqing hurriedly bowed. "Lady Hu Tao, Sovereign."

More and more familiar auras began to gather. These were all the great figures of the Liyue divine collective.

Normally, the great figures of Liyue were scattered across countless directions of time and space, and only rarely would they all converge.

The divine collective had grown to such vastness that its high ranks were naturally dispersed.

Even so, no matter how far apart they were, it only took moments for them to assemble—distance had lost all meaning at their level.

"The Solar Sovereignty War can only be contested by leaders of divine collectives. If the rest of us could take part, there'd be very few gods who could outmatch us."

The toy-bear-shaped Marchosius twisted his body as he spoke.

Xianyun said proudly: "That's right. In terms of high-level strength, if we claim second place, who would dare claim first? Aside from our two leaders, we already have more than ten Almighty Gods."

Guizhong replied: "Which is exactly why Lord Heavenly Principle restricted participation to leaders only. Otherwise, it would be too unbalanced."

Zhongli, smiling at his gradually arriving companions, spoke calmly: "Not quite. The Solar Sovereignty War requires leaders, because only leaders can play guiding roles within Pan-Human History."

He lifted his gaze toward the battlefield, shrouded beneath the curtain of heavenly stars.

"Barbatos has already arrived first. So impatient—that's not like him."

"For him to act this way… it must mean he senses that the rules of the first Solar Sovereignty favor him."

Chapter 81: I, Raiden Shogun, Will Now Perform an Oscar-Worthy Act!

Bang!

Mechanical arms slammed heavily against the thick iron gate, the harsh noise echoing down the wide corridor.

Bang!

Another strike.

"!"

Fiore tried again and again, but no matter how much force she used, the gate would not budge.

"Mars: Iron arm of War!"

Clack. The mechanical arms shifted into cannon muzzles, flames coalescing at their tips.

Boom!

"Uwah!"

The blast nearly blew Caules off his feet. Scrambling upright, he hurriedly tried to stop his sister.

"Sister, calm down! Now isn't the time for brute force."

"Haa… I am calm."

Fiore hadn't been acting rashly. She had only wanted to test it. But being separated from her Servant like this made her uneasy—her chest weighed heavily.

As the smoke cleared, her eyes widened. The iron gate stood untouched, not a single mark from the blast. Clearly, this was no ordinary material. Assassin's magecraft had reinforced it.

"As I thought…"

She sighed, murmuring the words as though she had expected it.

"It must be designed to sever the bond between Master and Servant. After all, this entire fortress is her Noble Phantasm."

Caules reached out, touching the flawless surface that had withstood Fiore's strikes. Not a scratch marred it—it looked brand new.

"In that case…"

Fiore raised her hand, the Command Seal with only one stroke left glowing faintly upon it. She began the incantation to invoke it.

"By the Command Seal of Black, I order—"

Nothing.

No glow, no reaction. Even the basic light failed to appear. The seal's power had been nullified. This gate severed the Command Spell's function entirely, much like the Plane of Euthymia had during the battle with Mordred. The enemy had prepared thoroughly.

It seemed she could only believe in the Shogun's strength.

"Shogun… please be safe."

Placing her hand over her chest, she clasped it in prayer, whispering softly. The muffled booms that echoed from beyond the gate gnawed at her heart like a nightmare.

...

Boom!

The Shogun landed from above, turning and sending a slash of sword energy at Semiramis, who had returned once again to her throne. Was she truly that unwilling to abandon even a throne cut in half?

Crackle…

The arc tore through the air like a storm wind. Semiramis raised magic circles, their lasers scattering the slash before chains of black iron erupted forth, countless spear-tipped serpents snapping at the Shogun.

The Shogun leapt again, her feet finding purchase in the air. Musou Isshin rose in her grip, and from behind her several Eyes of Electro fired chains of violet thunder. Dazzling lightning clashed with the black serpents, biting and entwining, the air filled with the harsh clatter of their collision.

"Hoh~ impressive. Why not be a Caster instead?!"

The Empress laughed proudly from her throne and snapped her fingers.

"Try this on, Saber."

Snap!

Hiss…

At once, the entire hall filled with a hazy gray-violet gas. It spread swiftly, rolling through every corner. This was her trump card!

"!"

The Shogun dropped back to the ground, frowning as the environment shifted. Fortunately, her barrier still held, buying her a few seconds.

Poison gas.

There was no mistaking it. This haze was no perfume.

"Oh? Still keeping a shield? Futile. These fumes ignore defenses. Let's see how long you can hold your breath."

The Empress lounged, her tone dripping with certainty.

The Shogun's gaze turned to the violet shield enclosing her. Just as her enemy claimed, the gas was seeping inside. Already the haze had begun to fill the barrier.

And then—

[Shogun… shut down all respiratory functions.]

In the Plane of Euthymia, Ei opened her eyes, issuing the command to the body's inner systems.

Beep—

At Ei's command, the Shogun's violet eyes flickered, as though receiving input. The next moment, every function in her body related to breathing ceased. Intricate gears, conduits, and even the organ-like core within her chest halted and shifted, reverting to their original factory state—the Electro-driven motor that had powered her from the beginning.

The Shogun was never human. She was a puppet, a machine, an intelligent construct. A robot did not need to breathe. The breathing mechanism had only been added for appearance's sake—a private indulgence of Ei's.

Her eyes lit once more, rebooting. Without hesitation, she dispelled her Electro barrier, standing calmly in the poison fog, twin blades raised once again.

"What?!"

The Empress's shock was plain. How could she still move? Was she simply holding her breath? No—that wasn't right. There was no trace of respiration at all. Could it be…?

She quickly shook off the thought. Impossible! If true, it would be far too absurd.

But the Shogun gave her no time to ponder. Musou Isshin flashed down in a single stroke.

A violet scar split the air, a cut that severed even space itself, hurtling toward Semiramis.

"Tch!"

Layer upon layer of barriers bloomed before her, only to be sliced apart like paper.

Thrown back and forced to the ground, she scrambled upright, biting hard at her thumbnail, her brow furrowing darkly.

Her trump card needed several more seconds to complete. At this rate, she would not last. There was no choice.

Pressing her palms together, she spread a vast azure magic circle across the hall's floor.

Rumble!

From it burst a colossal black serpent, water surging up to flood the chamber until it was deep enough to swallow a full story of the fortress. One of Assyria's divine beasts—her familiar.

"Devour her!"

At her command, the serpent bellowed and surged forward, waves crashing like tsunamis in its wake.

Another snake?

The Shogun sighed in resignation. First Orobashi, now this. Compared to Orobashi, however, this thing was like an earthworm.

Boom!

She swung her blade, scattering the poison gas with waves of lightning before stepping onto the rising water. Beneath her feet, violet stairs of Electro formed, allowing her to walk across the surface as though it were solid.

ROAR!

The black serpent lunged from the waters, jaws gaping.

"Haa…"

With a faint sigh, the Shogun looked up at the beast's maw with weary disinterest, then burst into lightning and charged straight inside.

Crunch…

Its jaws snapped shut, biting down. But pain exploded through its body the instant it closed. Musou Isshin had pierced through its upper lip, twisting cruelly. Agony forced the serpent to spit her out.

She landed gracefully upon the steps, glancing with disdain at the saliva clinging to her barrier. A flicker of current, and it all evaporated.

As the serpent writhed in pain, she flashed forward once more. Engulfing Lightning carved into the corner of its mouth, blood spraying as she leapt onto its back. Musou Isshin in hand, she plunged the blade deep into its seven-inch vital spot.

Slash!

Driving the cut downward, she surged in a streak of thunder, cleaving the serpent's body vertically from head to tail.

Squelch…

Split in two, its carcass rained blood and entrails like a storm, staining the flooded hall crimson.

The Shogun raised Musou Isshin, pointing it toward the throne. Lightning gathered along the blade, before erupting in a torrent of thunder.

"Tch… King of Waters!"

Semiramis projected before herself a shield like overlapping scales. This was no cheap construct like her earlier defenses. It was one of her Noble Phantasms. The memory of Musou Isshin cleaving through her previous barriers still lingered, and for once, she felt apprehension toward this blade. She had no choice but to use her treasure to hold it off.

Boom!

The torrent slammed against the shield. Unlike before, it did not shatter instantly, though the strain was visible.

Yet beneath the rain of blood, Semiramis only smiled, her plan falling into place.

It was time.

Kneel at my feet and beg for mercy, Saber!

Snap!

Her crisp finger snap echoed through the hollow hall. In that instant, space itself seemed inverted, like the negative of a photograph. From the throne's center welled a bubbling pool, swelling in seconds until it drowned the entire chamber.

The hall's splendor was swallowed by murky yellow-green. Corrosive gas and sludge filled the air and water alike, seeping even past the Shogun's barrier.

For a moment, it was as though she had sunk into the ocean's depths, her ears ringing with pressure. Raising a hand, she found her motion sluggish, as though dragging through thick water. Bubbles floated from her movements.

"My Noble Phantasm… Sikera Ušum: Arrogant King's Alcohol. It transforms the surrounding space into poison. Air, water, microbes, even mana itself—all becomes venom."

She lifted her palm, where yellow-green slime pooled, bubbling with corrosive gas.

So that was it. No wonder her movements felt heavy, resistance clinging to her limbs. The very air had been turned to venom, and she was immersed in a sea of poison.

Yet she felt no discomfort. No pain, no corrosion. To her, it was as though she were simply underwater. Poison filling her lungs meant nothing—her body had no fragile organs to be ruined, and her materials could not corrode.

"Ahahahahaha—! What's wrong, Saber? Doesn't it feel wonderful?"

From the throne, Semiramis laughed loudly, her arrogance echoing through the toxic sea.

[Shogun… are you alright?]

Ei's voice held worry—the instinct of a mother.

'I'm fine. I feel nothing.'

The Shogun reassured her silently.

[Good… that's a relief.]

Ei exhaled, her tension easing. Perhaps this was simply a mother's reflex.

'Ei… I have a plan.'

[Hm? What plan?]

'I'm going to act for her.'

[Act? Ah… you mean—]

Ei fell silent, resignation coloring her voice. She already knew what the Shogun intended.

'Heh…'

The Shogun chuckled softly, a childlike mischief in her tone.

At once, she shifted, slipping into character like an actor on stage—her performance flawless.

"Cough! Cough!! This… ugh… cough!"

Her hand clutched her chest, her face paling visibly. Weakness painted her brows. Her body trembled, faltering.

Clatter!

Musou Isshin slipped from her grip, clattering to the ground. She staggered back, using Engulfing Lightning as a crutch, her chest heaving with labored breaths, legs quivering as though she would collapse at any moment.

"Hahahahahaha!! Yes!! That's it!! Tremble beneath my wine of poison!!"

The enemy had taken the bait. Excitement lit her features as she rose from the throne, fists clenched, her expression exaggerated in triumph. Victory was within her grasp—or so she thought.

"Cough… my body… it hurts… you… you despicable…"

The Shogun delivered her lines like a master actress, her once cold and commanding voice now weakened, breathless, frail.

The violet glow in her eyes slowly dimmed, fading as though she had lost all power. In truth, she was merely lowering the brightness, feigning collapse, luring her foe into complacency.

"Oh my Despicable? Ahahaha!"

Semiramis, convinced she had stripped the Shogun of her strength, smiled in satisfaction. Slowly, she descended the throne, her steps exuding superiority.

Yes… come closer. A little closer…

Behind her feigned weakness, the Shogun's eyes measured the distance, noting every careless step.

"Oh, my poor little beauty. Look at you now… tsk, tsk. How pitiful."

The Empress relished her apparent victory, striding forward in pride.

"Haa… what… what do you intend to do with me…?"

The Shogun's voice trembled, a show of stubborn defiance.

[Pfft…]

Inside, Ei nearly burst out laughing, covering her mouth to stifle the sound. Her daughter had grown so mischievous.

'What are you laughing at? Don't laugh! Shh—'

The Shogun scolded her inwardly, refusing to let anything disrupt her performance.

[Fine, fine… not laughing…]

Ei obediently muffled herself.

"Haha~ Saber… I remember my Master once wanted to recruit you, saying you and he were alike in some way. I didn't really understand that, but… for my Master's sake, I'll ask you."

"Will you join us of the Red faction? Then we can cut down your Master, annihilate Black, and claim the Holy Grail for ourselves."

Semiramis leaned over her "weakened" beauty, a sadistic delight stirring within her.

"..."

The Shogun bit her lip, feigning helplessness. The subtle gesture only made her look more enticing.

"Not speaking? Hmph… I know you're reluctant to leave that girl behind. How about this—bring your Master over and defect to us. How does that sound?"

"..."

Silence.

"Although your beautiful face vexes me… I do rather like you. To think, a god brought low by my hand. What a humiliation for you, isn't it?"

Semiramis lifted her chest proudly, gloating over the woman before her.

Chapter 94: The Demon God King at Full Power!

Not even Solomon's rings could resist the authority of this power, a force that transcended fate itself.

Its immensity was beyond comprehension. As it flooded into him, Goetia's Saint Graph was utterly distorted, strengthened, exalted, elevated without pause…

"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh—!"

The drastic surge in both body and spirit brought unbearable agony. The raging underworld flames at his chest lasted less than half a minute before being completely extinguished under its wash.

The surrounding Demon Pillars swelled violently. The throne upon which Solomon sat was engulfed by their mass.

"Manifest. Rejoice. This is the Beast of Calamity, one of Humanity's Evils."

Using the incantations Satsuki had harvested from the Demon Pillars, she guided Solomon's Saint Graph into transformation toward Humanity's Evil. The colossal Demon Pillars encircled the throne, enclosing Solomon within a violet sphere. With Satsuki's incantation and infusion of mana, the ritual of transformation activated of its own accord.

From within the crimson-violet cocoon came his chanting voice:

"In the past, there was an omniscient, omnipotent king."

"A man granted power by the gods."

"He possessed eyes that perceived past and future alike, eyes that could comprehend all things in the world. We became that man's shadow, and thus gained the same vision as he."

No, as guardians bound to his spirit, they had no choice but to resonate with him.

"I am the fragment of the King of Magecraft, the creator of Chaldea, the first familiar born as the foundation for magecraft."

"I ruled the nation alongside Solomon, yet at his death I was discarded—a curse of origin."

"I lurked within Solomon's corpse, gaining flesh as a 'summoning formula.'"

"I witnessed countless sorrows, countless betrayals, countless plunders, countless ends…"

"Enough. There is nothing left worth beholding. On this planet, even the gods face only one conclusion—[annihilation]."

"I no longer care for humanity or its future. What I seek is a perfect environment in which true intellect may flourish."

"This planet is wrong, madness built upon the premise of [life that ends]."

Blinding light burst forth from the center. The crimson Demon Pillars twisted and were devoured midair.

"I was nameless. But if I must be called, then call me thus: one who attains true wisdom; one sought for that very purpose; one who makes mankind into sustenance, who strides toward the ultimate point, who creates a new star…"

"I shall reach the ultimate point, traverse back 4.6 billion years, witness the birth of the first celestial body in this domain, and absorb all its energy—becoming a new celestial body, recreating this planet…"

"I shall govern the seventy-two curses, burn away all history, rewrite Genesis, and establish a planet where 'death' does not exist. This is our grand enterprise…"

Thus was born the Incineration of Humanity—Demon God King Goetia.

...

Through her Tenseigan, Satsuki beheld the echo of Goetia's declaration in ages past, delivered in this very place against Chaldea's challengers.

The vision faded. In its place, before her now, stood a towering, monstrous figure.

His human form was gone. His torso was clad in a gold-white, unyielding substance. From his head sprouted tentacles like burning branches. His chest gaped open, a massive pink-violet sphere lodged within.

Compared to this [Demon God King] Goetia, even the mightiest Heroic Spirits of the Throne—Karna, son of the Sun God; the King of Knights, Artoria; the King of Heroes, Gilgamesh—were like insects before heaven and earth. The disparity of their Saint Graphs was beyond reckoning.

Merely by standing, his presence radiated pressure enough to annihilate worlds and reshape stars.

This was the Beast of [Pity], Goetia, restored to his full strength.

Even the band of light, condensed from the accumulated weight of human history, coiled once more above the Temple of Time, exuding suffocating destruction.

Under that deadly glow, even a planet was as fragile as an infant.

Yet even at the height of his regained power, Goetia did not dare relax before the figure of Māra who faced him.

The abilities his opponent had just displayed, coupled with her nonchalant gaze even upon witnessing his most powerful form, once more made him realize the true reason for his summoning.

After being manipulated by [Demon Buddha Māra]'s Wheel of Fate, which rewrote his past state and restored him to his former self, the thread connecting him to the Counter Force had been severed.

At this moment, Goetia was no longer in the state of a Servant—he was entirely Humanity's Evil.

Yet even so, before Māra, descended directly in the [Saver] class, he felt no sense of safety at all.

If she could so easily grant him this power, she could just as easily strip it away.

Thus, having regained his Beast Saint Graph, the Demon God King chose to parley with this terrifying "existence."

"We are both sources of humanity's destruction, both targeted by the Counter Force. Why not join hands to fulfill our goals together?"

"Both targeted by the Counter Force?"

Satsuki merely echoed his words, offering no immediate reply.

Seeing that her doubt did not seem feigned, Goetia forced himself to explain patiently: "Originally, this Fuyuki Holy Grail War was nothing but a farce, a contest among second-rate Servants scrabbling over a worthless toy."

"In other timelines, the Servants summoned to this war merely slaughtered each other until only a single Saber remained. But that Grail was already corrupted—the victor's prize nothing more than the black mud known as All the World's Evil."

Saber… the Knight King of Britain? She had once revealed her Noble Phantasm, [Avalon: The Everdistant Utopia], before Satsuki. With such a treasure, it was hardly impossible for her to triumph in the Grail War.

"Yet in this parallel world, the Grail War was utterly different. Every Servant summoned here possessed a vastly strengthened Saint Graph and Noble Phantasm. They were each among the strongest seven permitted by the Counter Force to manifest in the present age."

"And to oppose you, they even summoned me… though at that time, I appeared only in the form of a Caster."

The meaning of his words was clear: those Servants had been brought forth to confront her.

And Satsuki accepted this arrangement without objection—she had come to challenge the strongest across all realms. Such obstacles were only natural upon her path.

"Your information is useless. My plan has always been to destroy every Servant."

"Why?" Goetia's fists clenched as he demanded, unyielding. "Our goals do not conflict. I am now free of the Counter Force's restraints. Why do you insist on driving me to destruction?"

"It is simple. As I have already told you once—I destroy merely to face a foe worthy of being destroyed."

"…Very well!"

Seeing there was no room for compromise, the Demon God King chose decisively to abandon all pretense. "I have shown you sufficient respect. But now—it is time for the conclusion!"

Beneath his golden crown, the Demon God King's eyes snapped open. With crushing pressure, his scarlet demon eyes blazed forth.

At the same time, the luminous band of light in the heavens resonated with his mana—and began to spin rapidly.

The earth trembled under the confrontation of two titans. Even the colossal Demon Pillars in the far distance could not intervene in this mythic battle.

The blackened ground, like scorched coal, quivered beneath the suffocating mana filling the air.

In her form as [Demon Buddha Māra], the mere leakage of Satsuki's power was enough to twist and rend the space around her.

Opposite her, the [Demon God King] Goetia, having regained his full might, simultaneously gathered mana to drive the heavenly light band above while relying on his 'immortality' to stand resolute against her.

The atmosphere was taut, on the verge of erupting—

Suddenly, Satsuki vanished from the sky—

In the Demon God King's Clairvoyance, her figure would reappear behind him.

"Another greeting of the same kind?"

Goetia spun, hurling a fist toward the space behind. His massive strike, wreathed in destructive mana, split the land with its mere shockwave, carving fissures across dozens of miles.

Yet the blow struck empty air. The Satsuki who should have been there—seen by his Clairvoyance—was nowhere to be found.

Goetia's heart sank. An enemy capable of eluding destiny's track was his true nemesis. This was not about strength, but the will of the planet itself.

Before he could react further, Satsuki appeared once more behind him—just as before. But this time, she extended only a single finger.

Yet even that finger radiated pressure no less than the blade that had once struck him. His keen senses screamed at the overwhelming power concentrated there. To be struck by it would bring dire consequences.

Restored to his Beast-class Saint Graph, the Demon God King's reflexes far surpassed those of his former Caster state. He twisted into a sweeping punch, the gale it unleashed tearing apart the Temple's ground.

So swift was the strike that even Satsuki's finger thrust lagged half a step. Her figure blurred, slipping half a body-length away to evade.

—It was a technique akin to YGGDRASIL's [Body of Effulgent Beryl], a reflexive phase shift triggered at the instant of impact.

"As expected of Demon God King Goetia. Sharper than before—and wise enough to know those eyes do not always reveal truth."

Revealing herself again, Satsuki's tone was one of appraisal: "Though we have exchanged only a single move, your fists, your mana, your reflexes, your foresight—all far surpass what I witnessed last time. My efforts to bring you here were not wasted."

"Since our warm-up before, it seems your greatest art is in the fist? Then…"

She assumed a stance unknown to him. Yet to Goetia, master of pugilism, it was unmistakably a martial posture.

"Māra. Of all the countless ways you could fight me, you would choose to contest fists?"

"Because my aim lies not in your destruction's result—but in the challenge of its process."

"Māra, Demon King of the Sixth Heaven… Hahahaha!" Goetia's laughter thundered through the Temple. "I begin to wonder if the Counter Force has truly seen your true nature."

"I care nothing for such trifles."

"Yes. There is no matter more grave now than our duel. For this…"

Goetia raised his arms, two colossal gates shielding before him. One foot forward, one back, body arched low.

For the first time, he assumed a martial stance. In all of history, his overwhelming mana, his foresight into all variables, and his sheer physique had been enough to crush any foe.

Only one had ever compelled him to reveal his ultimate divine martial style—God himself.

And now, the foe before him pressed upon him with equal weight.

This feeling, as though fused with nature itself—even within his own Temple of Time, standing before Satsuki, Goetia felt pressed down by the entire world.

He could wait no longer. Goetia stepped forward, striking first.

In a blur of movement, the Demon God King's colossal form seemed to cleave through space itself. A fist, wreathed in immense violet mana, drove straight for Satsuki's face.

She slid back half a step, her stance relaxed as she slipped past the crushing blow. But Goetia's punch did not end there. In less than an instant, the strike retracted only halfway—then surged forward again along the same trajectory.

"Such power… and yet such speed as well…?"

A simple linear evasion could not outpace such attacks. Satsuki had chosen to pit fists against fists; thus, she could not rely on other powers. That was her creed, her self-imposed restraint—otherwise, the challenge itself would lose all value.

With a light push of her right foot, her body shifted laterally to the left. But this evasive path was already within the Demon God King's martial rhythm.

Without pause, his other fist was already arcing to meet her.

Sensing the air rushing toward her, Satsuki let her body flow with a gentle force, bending beneath the gale of his strike. Like grass swayed by autumn wind, she slipped under the blow.

As Goetia prepared to pursue, Satsuki's right hand had already gathered strength, sweeping sideways in a fierce strike.

Even he dared not take it lightly. He leaned back, narrowly evading the horizontal swing. Yet in his vision, the trace of her fist warped the very space it crossed.

After this probing exchange, the two fell once more into a storm of rapid blows.

Satsuki was no master of fists, just as she was no master of blades. She fought by relying on her overwhelming physical prowess, letting her natural force crystallize into instinctive martial form. Her level was such that even raw movement became a martial art perfected.

Goetia, on the other hand, inherited Solomon's memories and much of his skill. Without doubt, he was a martial artist schooled to perfection. Against Satsuki's unpredictable strikes, he always found the most efficient counters and retaliations.

This was older than swordplay—the clash of bare flesh itself. Their collision filled the Temple of Time with thunderous detonations, shockwaves rippling outward. The already unstable Singularity nodes trembled on the brink of collapse.

...

Yet the two combatants paid no mind to the temple's ruin. In their eyes, only the foe before them remained.

Dozens of exchanges had passed. Then, with a shift of thought, Satsuki altered her stance. Her frame opened wide, movements fully extended. In a flash, within five feet, she closed the distance. Her hand turned to a blade, cutting across toward the Demon God King's face.

The force behind it was no trivial matter. Goetia raised his forearm to guard, but it was not enough. His other elbow crossed before his chest, bracing against a central attack, while his palm reinforced the defense.

Her hand-blade struck his arm. An overwhelming surge of power coursed through the impact, flooding into his body. Even with his perfect guard, even with every precaution, the Demon God King was smashed aside, hurled laterally across the temple.

Chapter 181: Vela in Königsberg

Königsberg, under Britannia's spearhead.

The suffix "-berg" meant fortress—a garrisoned stronghold.

This ancient city, once a military bastion, had been founded in the 13th century by the Teutonic Knights during the Northern Crusades. Over time, it had served as capital or seat for the Teutonic Order State, the Duchy of Prussia, and East Prussia.

In the world of Code Geass, just as Britannia had lost its ancestral British Isles during the French Revolution and Napoleonic Wars, the Hohenzollerns had lost their ancestral East Prussia.

Napoleon, that beast, had been too powerful.

But that was then. Now was now. The past glories of the Gallic rooster had long since faded into smoke.

Eroded by decades of parliamentary bureaucracy, poisoned by the disease of extreme liberalism, plagued by mob politics, entrenched by great financial and political clans—this former beacon of democracy, this once "light of the world," had withered.

Now was Britannia's age!

The sunset bled red.

Knightmare regiments pressed their pursuit, while the Princess's Royal Guard pulled back into the city, assuming control of its defenses. Garrisons streamed in, stationed throughout Altstadt, Kneiphof, and Löbenicht—including the Eleven Expeditionary Corps.

Many of them were filthy, covered in soot and dirt that spoke of the brutal battles they had endured. Among them were a few scarce [Sutherland]s, more mechanized infantry.

The ancient royal gates, the cathedral, the castle, the town hall—all now flew Britannia's flag of eagle and serpent beneath the crown. In the crimson twilight, it fluttered proudly.

The deep-blue banners of the E.U. fell, trampled beneath marching boots.

War correspondents and chroniclers recorded the moment in their own ways.

Suddenly, cheers swelled both inside and outside the city.

"All Hail Vela!"

One sharp-eyed journalist realized what it meant. Sprinting to an open view, he pulled out his camera, dove to the ground, and caught the angle. Click!

In the frozen instant, a picture was born.

With retaken Königsberg as backdrop—the Britannian flag rising, cheering veteran soldiers, the trampled E.U. banners, the proud Knightmares—and descending through the sunset's golden light, a steel giant.

Its proud, seraph-like form gleamed, clad in silver, gray, blue, and gold. Taller and larger than any Knightmare frame in service worldwide!

[Excalibur]—personal machine of the supreme commander of Euro Britannia's military and government, the Third Princess.

Vela guided her Knightmare to the city center—Kneiphof Island, also known as Kant Island.

More precisely, to the Cathedral of St. Mary and St. Adalbert.

Once the fortress-monastery of the Teutonic Knights.

A red-brick Gothic cathedral of austere beauty.

At least, the retreating E.U. garrison had not dared provoke her by enacting scorched-earth tactics here.

Vela narrowed her eyes.

Only after entering the cathedral, offering tribute and prayers to her ancestors, would this "special military operation" be half complete. The other half depended—on speculation, and on how well-preserved the cathedral was…

If some fool had truly hoped to weaken her political capital by destroying royal tombs, monuments, churches, or ancestral castles—then the game of knightly war was over.

She would show them what ruthless war meant.

Thump, thump.

After a brief flight, the ground quaked faintly as Vela landed [Excalibur] with her personal guard.

This guard was unlike the mixed-arms Royal Guard. They were professionals—bodyguards, few in number, whose sole duty was to protect and cover Vela's retreat should the battle collapse.

Whether or not they were ever needed, they had to exist.

Preparation was survival. On this matter, Vela never spared expense.

Thus, all of them were equipped with the newest seventh-generation prototype mass-production Knightmare, the [Vincent-α], waiting at ease.

Surrounded by her retinue, the Third Princess's majesty shone all the brighter.

The ground personnel had been awaiting her arrival for some time.

When Vela stepped out of [Excalibur]'s cockpit, using the machine's outstretched hand as a platform, she descended lightly and gracefully. A crisp chorus of metal rang out as lances crossed in salute. Officers stood tall, heels of their boots clicking sharply together as they saluted.

Vela returned the gesture.

As she walked inward, she asked, "Who was the first to ascend?"

"Lieutenant Brown of the Royal Guard."

No noble title, meaning not of aristocratic birth.

"Bestow the title of Knight-Banneret. Promote him three ranks. After the campaign, order him to attend the officer academy."

"Yes, Your Highness."

"How did the Elevens perform?"

"Very bravely. Had it not been a matter of assignment, the first to breach Königsberg might have been one of them. The Special Dispatch's prototype guided weapons proved effective. In my view, they are ready for greater responsibility."

"Arrange it. Tomorrow morning, before we return to St. Petersburg, I will hold a ceremony here in Königsberg to decorate the meritorious."

"Yes, Your Highness."

"Inform the army: the campaign objectives are complete. East Prussia is our endpoint. Excess is as bad as deficiency. As for the Polish Corridor… it is not yet time."

...

Ascending the cathedral steps, Vela continued to speak with her advisors on political and military matters until the great bells tolled the hour, cutting short her discussion.

A retainer of Hohenzollern descent bowed and said: "Your Highness, the French at least had some honor. They did not desecrate the tombs."

"Lead the way."

Tap, tap.

With her closest attendants, Vela entered through the cathedral's main doors.

Compared to the ornate, extravagant Gothic cathedrals of Central and Western Europe, this one—resting place of many Grand Masters of the Teutonic Order—was unexpectedly austere, built of red brick.

The high windows on either side were plain, made of single-color or dual-color glass, far less dazzling than the stained glass of famous churches.

The passage to the underground crypt was narrow and dim.

By now the sun was nearly set. Torches flared, oil lamps lit. Guided by the presiding priest, they soon reached the burial site of Vela's maternal ancestors.

[Albrecht von Hohenzollern of Prussia]

So read the gravestone.

The last Grand Master of the Teutonic Knights—who had secularized the Order under Lutheranism, founding the Duchy of Prussia as its first duke.

The rituals of homage, the gestures of political legitimacy, were one side of the matter.

The other side—

While her companions bowed heads and placed hands to their chests, Vela's indigo eyes scanned the surroundings swiftly, almost imperceptibly.

Murals and frescoes, intact and preserved.

Mythic figures, praises, and saints were unimportant. The key was—

Geass.

Silent thought. In Vela's irises, a crimson avian sigil glimmered faintly.

It mirrored what was painted on the mural—a sudden, jarring red bird-mark, jewel-like, upon the forehead of a depicted figure.

...

Meanwhile, beneath the dusky sun, in a realm unknown—

"My, Charles, your child. Yet another has touched a fragment of Geass's power. Unlike that rebellious boy, she—she should become your ally."

"Yes, brother."

Chapter 262: A Clever Swap—Elysia’s Great Victory!

"If only I had made my move earlier…"

"Grrr! Damn that Elysia…"

Misteln and Sheele leaned gloomily over the counter, full of frustration and envy, watching the white-haired boy discuss diamond ring designs with the clerk. Elias hadn't said it outright, but anyone could see who that ring was meant for!

In both their minds, the same image flashed: Miss Pink Elf proudly showing off her ring finger, with a radiant diamond glittering on it.

The two girls quickly shook their heads hard, replacing Elysia's face with their own in the fantasy before finally regaining some calm.

"It's fine, it hasn't actually come to that yet. For all we know—well, even if it's a one-in-a-billion chance—maybe this ring isn't for Elysia. After all, probability theory says nothing is ever truly impossible. And I don't need to dwell on it too much. As long as I hold on a little longer, I too will definitely have…"

Misteln clenched her delicate fist, crushing the cup of vanilla milk tea in her hand. Her crimson lips bit down hard. For the very first time, this [Idea] tasted the bitterness of overwhelming jealousy.

If not for how meaningless it would be, and how it would only make her look like a sore loser, she would have already thrown herself into Elias' arms, begging for a ring of her own.

But watching Elias shake his head again and again at the clerk's designs, determined to craft the most perfect ring in the world…

"No, I can't just sit back and let this happen! Emergency countermeasures are required right now!"

Misteln immediately picked up her phone and opened a group chat.

[Anti-Pink Elf / Anti-Elysia Alliance!]

This was an invite she had suddenly received one day after joining Fire Moth. Misteln had accepted without hesitation. And sure enough, inside were…

Group owner: Enemy of the Stars

Members: Likes Lab Rats, YaeYaeYae, Honest Guy from Shenzhou, Repent Now, I'm Just a Cat, Eight Geniuses…

(By the way, Hare's nickname was Dreamweaver Bunny.)

Just from the names, anyone could guess what kind of group this was.

At first, Misteln, as the newest member, had high hopes. She thought this was a true resistance movement that could overthrow the Pink Elf's reign. But after a while, she realized…

The leader was incompetent. The members were useless.

They never came up with any real strategies. Forget overthrowing Elysia—they spent every day mocking each other in pointless squabbles. It was nothing more than a loser's quarrel group.

(Dr. Mei, I thought you were a wise leader who could rally us against Elysia. I never expected you to be this unreliable. What a disappointment.)

Misteln glanced at today's chat log and sighed. Mei was still buried in work on her Prometheus project. Despite having debuted so early, her actual performance had been so underwhelming.

Normally, Misteln wouldn't have cared. But this was no ordinary time—Elysia was already about to cross the finish line!

Misteln decided she had to shake this pack of women awake.

If they didn't set aside infighting and unite against the Pink Elf now, soon it would be too late!

[Dreamweaver Bunny: @everyone! Emergency! Red alert! Anyone who doesn't respond within three seconds should just leave the group!]

[Likes Lab Rats: Hm? Pretty bold for a newbie, already ordering your seniors around?]

[YaeYaeYae: Busy on a mission, can't talk much.]

[Enemy of the Stars: @Dreamweaver Bunny, what's going on?]

[Superstar: What happened?]

[Repent Now: @Dreamweaver Bunny, would you like to come to me and receive some [Discipline]?]

…

Reading their completely relaxed replies, Misteln no longer hesitated. She dropped the bomb.

[Dreamweaver Bunny: @everyone — Today, Elias came to the jewelry shop to custom-order a ring… You know what that means.]

[Superstar: Σ(△|||)]

[Eight Geniuses: Σ(△|||)]

[Repent Now: Σ(△|||)]

[Enemy of the Stars: This is a disaster!!]

…

At that very moment—

In the middle of surgery, Mobius' hand slipped, cutting straight into the "volunteer's" main artery.

On a mission, Sakura suddenly lost her footing and fell from the ceiling, landing right in front of her target.

Working on a new weapon, Vill-V accidentally brushed a self-destruct switch and blew herself up.

…And so on.

At that moment, everyone dropped what they were doing—or more precisely, dealt with it as quickly as possible.

Mobius shoved the surgery onto Klein. Sakura went full-cleave mode and wiped out all her enemies. Aponia just gave her guest a quick dose of [Discipline] and dismissed them.

[Likes Lab Rats: Details! Explain what's going on!]

[YaeYaeYae: A ring? Wait, is this… for a proposal…?]

[Superstar: Looks like this time we really have to join forces. We absolutely cannot let Ely reach the finish line!]

[Dreamweaver Bunny: That's right. I can't stop Elias, so you all have to handle Elysia!]

[Eight Geniuses: Calm down, everyone! There's still room to maneuver! Elysia's strong, sure, but if we all team up she's not unbeatable! The key is not letting her reach Elias, and we'll need a good excuse to move against her…]

Watching the usually quarrelsome group suddenly engage in a heated, serious discussion, Misteln couldn't help sighing to herself. Truly, only when faced with crisis could humans unite as one.

Just as they were wavering on what to do…

[Enemy of the Stars: I have an idea. Why don't we just declare Elysia a Herrscher?]

Everyone: "???"

[Enemy of the Stars: Of course, without telling Elias. We'll strike first and explain later. Mobius, Vill-V—you two work together to fabricate a fake Core. That way we'll even have 'evidence.']

[Dreamweaver Bunny: …You really are ruthless, Dr. Mei!]

[YaeYaeYae: But if Elias finds out—]

[Likes Lab Rats: You'll be dead, Mei. Absolutely dead!]

[Enemy of the Stars: Doesn't matter. I have my own ways to clear suspicion. Now let's work out the details of the operation.]

The group collectively drew in a sharp breath. Misteln silently apologized for underestimating Mei earlier. Even if she was a loser, she was still vicious!

Of course, actually defeating Elysia was impossible. But using it as a pretext to delay things—that was a solid plan. The group carried on discussing.

In a gathering full of geniuses, it didn't take long before a plan titled Operation: Stop Elysia from Wearing the Ring was drafted.

Looking at the flawless, detailed strategy, everyone sighed in relief. Perhaps things weren't hopeless after all.

[Dreamweaver Bunny: Excellent. Then let's act according to plan.]

[YaeYaeYae: Got it. Remember, Elysia must not learn about the ring ahead of time!]

[Superstar: Even more important—don't let her meet Elias. If she does, he'll definitely protect her!]

[Eight Geniuses: In that case, we can't fail. Let's move!]

No one worried about leaks. After all, look at the group name. Even Hua and Pardofelis wouldn't betray them. There was no way a mole could exist here!

But just as they thought that—

A twist struck!!

[Enemy of the Stars: Hehehe~ Too late now!]

[Likes Lab Rats: Mei, what do you mean?]

[Enemy of the Stars: Why, because I—Miss Pink Elf myself—already know~! Surprised? Shocked? (*≧▽≦)]

[Everyone: "Σ(っД;)っ" xN]

Before their eyes, the group owner "Mei" suddenly changed her avatar and nickname. The endless starry sky icon became a pink crystal flower, and the name "Enemy of the Stars" turned into Pink Elf Loves Elias.

Inside the mall, Misteln suddenly shuddered.

Something clicked in her mind. She whipped her head up to scan the surroundings—and sure enough, a pink figure was already rushing toward them.

"Elysia! How did you—!!"

"Miss Pink Elf makes her dazzling entrance! Where's my beloved Eli? Where's my ring? Oh my isn't this Misteln? Thanks so much for the valuable intel"

Elysia suddenly appeared on the scene, her smile brighter than ever, with a smugness she couldn't hide.

At the same time, the group members finally realized what was going on. Each of them nearly crushed their phones in shock.

Damn! So the "Mei" in their group chat…

Had been this elf in disguise all along!

"So that's how it was! I should've known—Dr. Mei would never let the group degenerate into endless infighting. How careless of me, not even considering this possibility!"

"Hahaha~ Watching you all squabble every day was so entertaining. If no one minds, could we just pretend not to know Mei was my disguise, and continue on as usual?"

Elysia spoke cheerfully to Misteln while simultaneously sending the same message as a voice note to the chat.

Because of her innocent personality and overwhelming strength, many often forgot just how clever—and sly—this elf truly was.

Long ago, Elysia had predicted that the women vying with her for Elias' affection would one day form an alliance against her. So she took the initiative—creating the "Anti-Pink Elf / Anti-Elysia Alliance" herself, disguised as Mei.

It was a secret group, so no one publicized it.

Everyone already knew each other, so there was no need for meetups.

Thus, her disguise was flawless.

For so long, no one suspected a thing. She gained plenty of laughs and intelligence in the process.

After all, she had been the one to create the group and send the invites. And since Mei and Elysia had such different speaking styles, no one ever doubted it. Who would have thought she was a fake!

[Likes Lab Rats: Elysia! What did you do with the real Mei?!]

[Pink Elf Loves Elias: What Mei? I have no idea. After all, Mei was never in this group to begin with~]

[Honest Guy from Shenzhou: Terrifying… This move, a clever swap, was seamless perfection.]

[I'm Just a Cat: Oh my gosh, Ely you're amazing—but also so scary!!]

[Pink Elf Loves Elias: Hua, Pardofelis—even if you flatter me, it doesn't erase the fact you joined this group. None of you hesitated for even a second before accepting my invite. I'm truly so disappointed… I treated you as my best friends, yet you betrayed me like this…]

Everyone: "..."

[YaeYaeYae has left the group.]

[Likes Lab Rats has left the group.]

[Superstar has left the group.]

[Dreamweaver Bunny has left the group.]

…

Just a minute ago, the chat had been full of fervent activity. Now it was empty. As the group's only remaining member, Elysia sighed and shook her head, her face the picture of "regret."

But the next moment, the pink elf put her hands on her hips and burst out laughing.

"Operation: Delay Successful!"

"So that was your goal all along…"

Misteln's face darkened.

Elysia's plan had been simple—she had deliberately brought up strategies in the chat, steering everyone into earnest discussion. Meanwhile, she herself had already been on her way to Elias. The elf knew perfectly well that he was her ultimate shield. As long as Elias was by her side, no one could so much as touch a strand of her hair.

And as for how she knew the exact location… The two of them had shared their real-time locations long ago!

"Well~ it wasn't only to buy time. I also really wanted to see how everyone would react if I said I was a Herrscher." Elysia winked, her tone dripping with mystery.

"Hm? Why would you do that?" Misteln blinked, suddenly feeling this wasn't so simple.

"Secret~! You'll find out in the future, Misteln. And when you do, it'll be a huge surprise."

Elysia smiled faintly, playing the role of the riddle-maker.

Before Misteln could press her further, the mischievous elf walked straight toward the white-haired boy.

Meanwhile, Elias had just finished finalizing a preliminary design with the clerk. When he turned his head, he was startled by the sight of a radiant pink figure that made his heart skip.

"E-Ely?! What are you doing here?"

"Hi~ Eli, long time no see!"

"Uh, we saw each other four hours ago… Well, alright, it has been a while."

Elias blinked, then nodded. Four whole hours apart had felt unbearable. He quickly pulled Elysia into his arms, inhaling deeply as though to replenish his "pink elf element."

"Phew~ So Ely, why are you here? I thought you were going to sleep all day."

"Coincidence! Pure coincidence! I was just wandering nearby, and what do you know—I ran into you here. I just got here, so I didn't see anything at all~"

Elysia blinked innocently, lying without a twitch.

As an elf with sky-high emotional intelligence, she knew perfectly well she had to play dumb and keep things quiet in this situation.

Truthfully, when she saw the message in the chat about Elias ordering a ring, she had nearly exploded with excitement. Just imagining Elias slipping it onto her finger was enough to turn her into a steaming kettle.

"Oh, that's good. Ahem—I mean, why don't you just join us for the rest of the outing?" Elias sighed in relief. He had no doubts about Elysia's words.

Even though this girl—whose very name meant "True Self"—was a terrible liar, Elias always chose to believe her.

Because she was Elysia.

"Mm~ Yay! Date time with Eli!"

"…" x2

Misteln and Sheele, not far away, twitched at the corners of their eyes.

This pink elf really had no limits! After winning so much already, she still had the nerve to cut into their date with Elias. Unforgivable!

They had to find a way to punish her!

...

At the same time, back at Fire Moth base—

"So… what do we do now?"

In Mobius' lab, the women had decided they could never let something like today happen again. All future "Down with Elysia" meetings would be held offline.

But reality wasn't like the internet. Only Eden, Sakura, Aponia, Vill-V, Mobius… and perhaps a little girl named Griseo, happily doodling in the lab, had shown up.

One overly shy "Honest One" and a certain cowardly cat had chosen not to attend.

"Elysia really got us this time."

"Damn it. The enemy's not only strong, she's cunning too!"

"The situation is looking grim…"

Just as the group grew more serious—

"Huh? Why's everyone gathered here?"

The outcast herself appeared—Mei. She strode in proudly, pulling along her newly-finished robot girl.

"Perfect timing! Vill-V, could you evaluate Prometheus professionally? And maybe have your 'expert' persona check if there's anything left to improve?"

"..." xN

"Eh? Why are you all looking at me like that?"

Mei frowned, feeling something was off. Why were they all giving her those pitiful stares?

Everyone: "We were only toyed with by Elysia. But you, Mei—you're the real tragic one. Even your identity got stolen. Still… thanks. Having you around makes the rest of us feel so much better about ourselves…"

Chapter 568: Why Do You Know Their Home Addresses So Well?!

Shizuka Hiratsuka froze when Kotomi Izumi suddenly appeared, wrapping her arms around her neck and pressing close against her back. She hadn't noticed Kotomi come into the office at all!

This little angel… or little witch—did she walk without making a sound?

"W-wait… isn't it class time right now?"

Shizuka was still dazed, startled not only by Kotomi's sudden appearance but also by the fact she had brought her breakfast.

After forcing herself to hammer out more than 1,000 words of her speech, her brain was still scrambled. Now, with Kotomi suddenly showing up and calling herself "your little angel," she was too flustered to react.

"Hm? Is it? I must have forgotten the time while waiting in line at the shop to buy you breakfast, ehe~" Kotomi replied with an innocent smile and an utterly guileless tone.

Pfft.

Shizuka couldn't help laughing in exasperation. This little witch clearly wanted her to know she had skipped class. Who would believe you had to line up at the school shop outside of lunchtime?

But Shizuka also knew—if Kotomi really wanted to lie, she had the wit and silver tongue to spin a thousand convincing excuses. The fact that she offered such a flimsy one meant she hadn't intended to hide her truancy at all.

"Haa… I must have no authority as your homeroom teacher at all. You even skip class so openly in front of me."

Shizuka had wanted to scold Kotomi about attending class properly, but then she remembered Kotomi had ranked first in her grade—and all of Tokyo—in both of the major exams so far. With that, she fell silent.

Back when she herself was a student, let alone first in Tokyo, she hadn't even broken into the top ten. And that wasn't because she was bad at studying. Rankings across the entire Tokyo metropolitan area only ever included the very best. Even appearing once on that list was brag-worthy until graduation.

Shizuka's grades back then had always been decently good, if not spectacular. She had kept her scores steady enough to get into a good university without trouble.

So in Kotomi's case, skipping the occasional class really didn't matter.

"How can you call it skipping class? I saw you only had one red bean bun for breakfast—it wasn't enough! So I ran to the shop to buy you sweet milk and buns. The first time I came to your office, class hadn't even started yet!" Kotomi insisted with confidence.

"Thanks for the breakfast. I'll treat you tomorrow, then?"

Shizuka accepted the food without hesitation, but when she took it from Kotomi's little hand, she accidentally brushed against her soft fingers.

Shizuka swore to the holy Lady of the Lake—she hadn't done it on purpose. It was Kotomi who had deliberately nudged her small hand into hers while handing it over.

Those soft fingers, offered so willingly, were just too unfair!

"I always eat breakfast at home before school. So this one you owe me~ Remember, Hiratsuka-sensei, you now owe me breakfast. You can't repay me with lunch or dinner—it has to be breakfast." Kotomi smiled sweetly as she spoke, still pressed against Shizuka's back, rubbing her soft cheek against hers.

One couldn't tell who should be envied more—Kotomi, or Shizuka.

"Did you come to my office for something? Don't tell me you didn't finish your homework?"

Shizuka munched on the bun Kotomi had… well, bought for her. But something felt odd. Why was the bag so large when there were only three buns inside? It looked like the kind of bag used for at least five.

Maybe the shop had run out of smaller bags… Shizuka didn't dwell on it.

"Of course not! I came to ask for permission to stay overnight for rehearsals," Kotomi explained.

Kotomi kept her arms around Shizuka Hiratsuka's neck, her little face pressed tightly against her cheek. Just a moment ago she had been swaying left and right, but now that Shizuka was eating, Kotomi obediently stayed still.

"Overnight rehearsal? You'll be staying at school by yourself?" Shizuka asked in surprise. She hadn't expected anyone to apply.

"No, Yukino and Yui too. The three of us want to apply together."

"I see. In that case, just write down the home addresses of the three of you, and you'll get permission. You can write yours first, then call Yukino and Yui over to fill in theirs afterward."

Shizuka pulled a form out of the bottom drawer. She had thought no one would apply—after all, in Class 1-F, it seemed only Kotomi and her two friends were performing at the festival. Since their rehearsals appeared to be going smoothly, she hadn't expected them to need overnight practice. She had shoved the form deep into the drawer, but thankfully she remembered where, otherwise she would have had to rummage around the office.

After writing her own address, Kotomi smoothly filled in Yukino Yukinoshita's and Yui Yuigahama's addresses as well. Doing it all at once saved them the trouble.

"Hiratsuka-sensei, I'm done."

"Okay. On Thursday, remember to bring bedding, a pillow, and your luggage. Make sure you plan your dinner ahead of time too. Once school ends, the shop closes, so don't count on buying food there. If you really get stuck, call me." Shizuka reminded her carefully.

"Come on, that's such a simple matter. You don't need to repeat it so many times. Unless… could it be you keep repeating it because you like me?" Kotomi teased.

"Go, go, go! As if I'd be interested in a brat like you! Trying to seduce me? Hah, maybe in a few more years!" Shizuka huffed, putting on a tough front.

"Some people sure act tough… even though their hearts are fluttering~" Kotomi gave her a playful glance, sticking out her tongue.

Before Shizuka could turn serious, Kotomi set down the pen and darted out of the office.

Watching Kotomi's little legs carrying her quickly away, Shizuka unclenched her fist and let out a long, complicated sigh. She picked up the form Kotomi had just filled out.

She had expected only Kotomi's address, but to her surprise, the form contained Yukino Yukinoshita's and Yui Yuigahama's as well—written perfectly, as if Kotomi knew them as well as her own.

Especially Yui's address—it was so detailed it almost seemed excessive.

It did save time, but Shizuka couldn't understand one thing.

Why did Kotomi know Yukino and Yui's home addresses so well?

...

After finishing Kotomi's… Kotomi's bought breakfast, Shizuka Hiratsuka felt a new wave of energy. She downed the sweet fruit milk and returned to the membrane keyboard, typing away bit by bit at the speech she needed for tomorrow's parent meeting.

Maybe it was because of Kotomi's breakfast, but Shizuka noticed her typing speed had picked up, her thoughts flowing more smoothly. At this rate, she could probably finish the remaining 500 words by noon.

Good, very good.

"Hiratsuka-sensei, do you have any spare red pen refills? I ran out, and the office is out of stock too. The new shipment hasn't arrived yet," said Yachiyo Kuhama, stepping into the office.

"Red refills? I think I have some." Shizuka opened her drawer and pulled out a handful. She had bought too many last time, worried about running out, and now they were just taking up space.

"Ah, I don't need that many."

"Take them. They were on sale, so I bought a box. They work fine."

"Thanks, I'll treat you to lunch."

After taking the refills and thanking her, Yachiyo's eyes fell on the form left on the desk.

"Oh? Kotomi applied for overnight rehearsals? She's going to perform at the cultural festival? I didn't expect that girl to be so outgoing. Not only did she join the sports festival on her own, but she also signed up for the cultural festival stage."

"Ahaha… yes, she's very lively," Shizuka laughed awkwardly. She couldn't admit that both the sports and cultural festivals had been things she coaxed Kotomi into.

"If only my students had half of Kotomi's drive, I wouldn't still be worrying about the cultural festival."

Yachiyo shrugged helplessly. Most students were happy to attend the festival, but the moment performing on stage came up, they'd retreat like they had used Flash Step.

Class 1-A was no different.

Since every class had to participate, Class 1-A had eventually decided on something simple—pushing carts to sell soda for the three days. The drinks were sponsored by the school shop.

The only condition was that the carts had to display the shop's advertising slogans.

The strange part was that Arisu Sakayanagi, who hadn't been involved at all before, had insisted they swap Coca-Cola for Pepsi. She didn't explain why, but since the class rep had spoken, they went along.

After all, selling Coke or Pepsi—it was still soda. Maybe some students preferred Pepsi anyway.

"You're just selling soda at the festival. What's there to worry about?" Shizuka chuckled.

"I wanted to pick some students to perform on stage. But no one's willing. Even a simple dance or song would be fine. As Class 1-A, we're supposed to set the standard, but pushing soda carts? I can't even bring myself to discuss our cultural festival plan with other teachers."

Yachiyo's tone was full of helplessness. As Class 1-A's homeroom teacher, she had always been competitive. But after her students had seen Kotomi take first place across Tokyo twice in a row, they seemed to lose their will to compete.

Fixing the problem wasn't hard—just transfer Kotomi from Class 1-F to Class 1-A.

Yachiyo herself wished Kotomi were her student.

But no matter what, Kotomi refused to switch, as if she had some private agreement with Shizuka Hiratsuka. To outsiders, it might even look like they were in a teacher-student romance.

"What about your class rep, Arisu Sakayanagi? Didn't she rally anyone to participate?"

"Sakayanagi? Unfortunately, she hasn't lifted a finger. From sign-up until now, she's completely ignored the festival. And now, with the festival starting Friday, she suddenly called in this morning to request two weeks off. Her reason for absence? None at all."

"Half a month of leave? Since when was Class 1-A allowed to grant such long absences?"

Shizuka Hiratsuka was stunned—and wary. After all, one of the main reasons Kotomi had refused to transfer to Class 1-A was its strict leave policy.

If Kotomi found out Class 1-A students could take half a month off, would she suddenly change her mind and go to Yachiyo Kuhama's class instead?

"It wasn't supposed to be allowed. I wasn't planning to approve it without a proper reason either. But what could I do when both the principal and the chairman personally called me, telling me to approve Arisu Sakayanagi's leave?" Yachiyo said with a bitter smile. In all her time teaching Class 1-A, she had never approved such a long leave before.

She had originally wanted to ask Arisu why she needed so much time off. But the call hadn't come from Arisu herself—it was from her maid. After relaying the message, the maid simply hung up.

"In the end, I had to give in. You know as well as I do—Arisu is from the Sakayanagi family, their cherished heiress. Half a month, a year—it wouldn't matter. The principal and chairman would still nod and say yes."

"You're right. Even though I think students should all be treated equally regardless of their background…" Yachiyo nodded helplessly. Since graduating and becoming a teacher, she had come to understand how the rules of society really worked.

The Izumi family, the Hishinaga family, and the Sakayanagi family—three colossal powers looming over all of Japan.

Among them, the Izumi family was seen by countless economists and rivals as the one most likely to become the "serpent that devours Tokyo."

Even though the Izumi family didn't originate in Tokyo, they had already coiled their immense body around this jewel of a city filled with treasures and wealth. With crimson forked tongue and closed golden-red eyes, they were waiting for the perfect moment.

When the time came, the Izumi family would open their blood-gold eyes, spread their jaws wide, and swallow all of Tokyo's wealth whole.

Many experts predicted that if the Izumi family ever made a move on Tokyo, the Sakayanagi family would inevitably strike back. Then the conflict between these two families would ignite from a single spark.

"Hey, Hiratsuka-sensei, do you think Kotomi might actually be the Izumi family's young heiress?" Yachiyo suddenly mused, like someone letting their imagination run wild in a convertible.

"Unlikely… Sure, her family does seem wealthy. But so what? Whether rich or not, what does it have to do with us teachers?"

Shizuka shrugged.

That GT-R50 parked in Kotomi's garage had left a deep impression on her. She could still remember how her hands had trembled on the wheel when she tried parking beside it, almost ripping the steering wheel off.

...

After leaving the office, Kotomi didn't go back to class. Since she had already skipped, she figured she might as well head over to the kendo hall and slack off there.

That morning, while packing her bag, she had found the key to the kendo hall at the very bottom. Only then did she remember—oh right, she was the kendo club's honorary captain.

Chapter 656: The ‘Creators’ Betrayed by Their Own

The Xel'naga were a most peculiar race.

They dwelled in the void, their very essence binding them there. They could not easily leave, only sending avatars across rifts into realspace to walk among mortals.

Yet paradoxically, their continuation relied on the beings of realspace.

Whenever a new universe was born, they sent their avatars within to sow the seeds of life. From among those countless species, they would choose two destined lineages: one of pure flesh, one of pure spirit.

At the appointed time, the Xel'naga would awaken. They would unite flesh and spirit, and the eldest of their kind would pour its essence into them, birthing new Xel'naga.

Until such successors were chosen, each Xel'naga possessed eternal life. Which meant, with every new ascension, an elder would perish.

This they called their mission—the Infinite Cycle.

But was this not endless toil, only to stand still?

Selene admitted herself a vulgar soul. Compared to the Xel'naga's billions of years birthing one heir, she was a parvenu who rose through violent conquest. Her vision was shallow; she could not sympathize with their creed.

She chose to see it instead as a way of replenishing bloodlines, keeping the race from stagnating.

And so, the Cycle went well enough. Until, whether from senility or blindness, one elder chose Amon—a traitor.

And thus the Xel'naga were undone.

Long ago, Amon had been a mere mortal of some newborn universe, a bright youth among his people.

By fortune, his civilization had attained both purity of essence and form, and so, in that Cycle, he was chosen and ascended as a proud new Xel'naga.

But in the course of his duty, regret took root.

For a Xel'naga's true body could not easily act within realspace. Their avatars slumbered in Ulnar's rift-temple, amassing strength. And so, across aeons of sleep, his homeworld and his people perished.

This was a fate every Xel'naga must endure. Wake too soon, and strength would fail.

Amon did. He awoke early. His despair at being unable to save his home consumed him. All he had known was lost forever. Across endless Cycles, he was reduced to a bystander to the universe's growth. His sorrow curdled into hate. He resolved to unmake it all.

For a time, he sought to feel the ecstasy of godhood. In his arrogance, while his kin slumbered, Amon descended upon Aiur, homeworld of the Protoss. He walked among them, gifting them technology, teaching them to shape psionics, posing as their god and teacher.

But the price of waking early grew.

His power waned. To sustain himself, he began drawing energy directly from the Protoss. Disappearances and deaths spread among them. At last, he discarded all pretense, openly draining their psionic essence.

The Protoss rebelled.

Amon departed Aiur, but his meddling left scars: the Protoss fell into their brutal Aeon of Strife.

Though it did not wound him in flesh, it twisted his already proud and sensitive soul further into corruption.

Weary of the Cycle, disgusted by his duty, Amon grew obsessed with ending it all. He would destroy flesh, destroy spirit, destroy the Xel'naga themselves.

He turned to Zerus, birthplace of the Zerg, and began his work. He gave them the psionic link, akin to the Khala. Through this, he created the Overmind. The altered Zerg, bound by psionic signal, obeyed its will eternally.

And to the Overmind, Amon gave a single supreme command—devour the Protoss.

Thus began the war of Zerg and Protoss.

On Zerus, only a small fraction of Zerg sensed Amon's designs and hid themselves away. These Zerg, free of the psionic link, became known as the "Primal Zerg." It was this very lineage of power Kerrigan later mastered as the Primal Queen of Blades.

At last, the psionic disturbances wrought by Amon's actions awakened some slumbering Xel'naga. They discovered his betrayal and descended upon Zerus to confront him.

Feigning negotiation, Amon instead launched a treacherous ambush. He commanded the Zerg to strike, ensnaring his kin and consuming their avatars.

Though armed with layered stratagems against his own kind, outnumbered, Amon's avatar in realspace was ultimately destroyed. Both he and the others were banished back into the void.

Fortresses fall fastest from within.

And betrayal from one's own cuts deepest.

Amon, being Xel'naga, knew their flaws and essence better than any. As a fallen one, he exploited them ruthlessly. His targeted alterations of the Zerg ensured that those Xel'naga consumed by the swarm would have their true void-bodies left weakened beyond measure.

Waiting patiently, he struck. Amon slew all of his kin within the void, save one: the eldest and mightiest, Oros. Exhausted and unwilling to perish together, he imprisoned Oros and stole his power.

Devouring the essence of his fallen kin, Amon lay in wait, gathering strength, trusting in the contingencies he had sown in realspace to restore his destroyed avatar, and one day return to annihilate the cosmos.

Until Selene arrived.

To Amon, this foreign "outer god," whose lust for destruction surpassed even his own, was a curiosity. He wanted to see how she would breach realspace. If she forced her way in and shattered the universe in doing so, he would rejoice.

As for his so-called responsibility as creator and shepherd of lesser races? He had long since cast it away.

But Selene did not act as he expected.

Bzzzzm—!

A brilliance blazed across the starless void.

"Every harvest demands its price. Everything in existence is weighed and measured. To gain, one must pay. How can you not grasp so simple a truth, Amon?"

A pale hand lifted a writhing hybrid creature. Its chitin bore streaks of violet and brown; its pallid skin was fissured like dead bark. It thrashed desperately.

The silver-haired, crimson-eyed woman smiled faintly. Snap.

It was crushed, annihilated at temperatures beyond a stellar core, reduced to ash at the atomic level—cleaner than any cleansing flame.

"I must say, Amon, your sense of aesthetics is atrocious."

The void where the Xel'naga had dwelled knew no stars, no worlds. Only tides of scarlet psionics, crimson lightning weaving across all, and drifting boulders, remnants of some ancient upheaval.

And yet not barren. Over aeons, the seeds once sown by the Xel'naga had borne fruit. But under Amon's "care," all life was twisted.

He despised it all.

Those seeds became nothing but experiments. Guided evolution gave way to perverse proliferation. The void hybrids—abominations of Protoss and Zerg—became its only denizens.

Selene raised her gaze toward the nightmare landscape before her.

"Spare me your pitiful sentiment."

A colossal shadow roared, its voice a twisted, maddened retort.

At their level, words were unnecessary. Will alone was enough to convey meaning.

Selene smirked coldly. She could feel Amon's lingering yearning for his homeworld, his buried grief. But it did nothing to lessen her contempt.

Promotion and power he welcomed, but duty he rejected—was that it?

At the very brink of ascension, at the Cycle's turning, Amon had promised. He had sworn to uphold his duty. Otherwise, the elder Xel'naga would never have entrusted him with their essence.

So why did only you, Amon, turn your back? Why accept eternal life, only to shatter the covenant that granted it?

Every Xel'naga had endured the same bargain. They accepted what you denied. Your excuses, to Selene, were nothing but pretexts.

The Xel'naga's extinction was a perfect lesson in Heaven's blindness: the noble slain, the vile triumphant.

"Amon, to me you are but an opportunist and a coward. Thank you. Your tale taught me one truth—trust must never be given lightly."

Her words roused a roar, heavy with rage, rolling through the void, as though all the heavens lent it weight.

"You would pose as savior of the Xel'naga? Laughable!"

WHOOOM—!

Beams of annihilating psionics tore forth, devastating in energy and frequency, every lance bearing the taste of cosmic doom. They streaked across impossible distances, warping law itself.

Selene stood tall, unmoved. "A savior? And why not?"

Call her fallen if he wished. But here, amid this wailing void, she blazed like a sunlit goddess—radiant, resplendent, beautiful, blinding.

Even her outline shone with aureate brilliance, glorious beyond words.

It was why she loved wielding the power of strong-force control. For who had ever said the sun was a symbol of evil?

Shall we, then, parade our visages before the cosmos? Broadcast a battle of gods live across the stars?

Selene eyed Amon's corpulent form—like some bloated fish drifting in the sea of void.

A swollen head like an octopus, bristling with tendrils, no neck, vague traces of humanity, multifaceted eyes, a body obese and gelatinous, slick with piscine traits…

Selene nodded to herself. Yes. Anyone who mistook her for the evil god, and not this thing, was a lunatic. The sort of lunatic to be sentenced to lifelong mining duty—or a firing squad.

Then the psionic beams winked out. Like pencil lines across a draft, however vivid, however fierce—one sweep of the eraser, and they were gone. Along with the "army" Amon had so meticulously prepared.

A pitch-black rift tore into being, enveloping the hybrids. In an instant, both they and the space they occupied ceased to exist.

The void fell silent. As though nothing had ever been.

An emptiness more dreadful than death.

"I know you. Your stench. You are no warrior of light, no savior. You are a hypocrite… a butcher. A fallen one more twisted than I."

"As are you."

So said every foe she had ever crushed: tyrant, destroyer, monster. Their curses wore grooves in her ears.

Every colony with powers beyond the mundane—whether by her hand or her legions'—laid their hatred at her feet. It was why her aura, restrained or not, stank of annihilation to those strong enough to perceive it.

Selene bore the burden lightly. Debts of blood meant nothing to one already drowning in them.

Even as she split her mind—reading the Terran Empire's databases, handling governance through her avatar—she lifted a finger. Hiss.

Threads aligned. Your mission ends here.

Bound to the void, your will endures so long as it does? Then I will shatter the void itself.

CRACK. CRACK. CRACK—!

A storm of thunderous force erupted. Across the black veil of the void, as though a colossal scythe had fallen, a rift split open. It yawned wide, expanding, collapsing, as blood and screams poured forth unending.

Chapter 586: Reunion with Cousin

After a smooth, unhindered drive, the pink Rolls-Royce carrying Eriri finally arrived at Tokyo International Airport.

The car entered the airport without any obstacles and stopped right next to the plane's landing point.

The time was now a little past 10:40 a.m., with less than twenty minutes remaining before the flight's scheduled arrival.

At that moment, the plane carrying Ilina had already entered the airport's airspace and was preparing to land.

Eriri and Aoi Kujou stayed inside the car, patiently waiting.

Before long, the plane landed smoothly on the runway after a brief taxiing. The car Eriri rode in was parked just a dozen meters away from the first-class cabin door.

When the cabin door opened, a tall blonde beauty in a dress stepped out first. Beside her was a petite blonde loli in a cute outfit.

They were Ilina and Princess Lilian of England, who had come along with her to visit Eriri.

The moment she stepped out, Lilian—never having been to Japan before—looked around curiously like an excited child. Soon, she spotted the pink Rolls-Royce parked near the cabin door.

As Eriri's little fangirl, Lilian naturally followed everything about her. Of course, she knew about the custom-made Rolls-Royce designed exclusively for Eriri.

Her delicate little face instantly lit up with excitement. She tugged on Ilina's arm and pointed eagerly toward the pink car.

"Ilina-nee, that car looks like it belongs to Eriri-nee, doesn't it?"

Ilina also noticed the pink Rolls-Royce. It was far too conspicuous to miss, parked so close to the cabin door. As Eriri's close cousin, she instantly recognized the car.

"Yes, that's definitely Eriri's car. Let's hurry over—we shouldn't keep her waiting."

Ilina nodded, then held Lilian's hand and walked down the airstairs.

At the same time, Eriri and Aoi Kujou stepped out of the car.

Eriri smiled warmly as Ilina and Lilian jogged toward her, while Aoi quietly stood by her side.

"Eriri-nee!"

The dozen meters were covered in a flash. With a cry full of excitement, Lilian dashed straight into Eriri's arms.

"Eriri-nee, we finally meet again! I missed you so much!"

Lilian lifted her head from Eriri's embrace, her little face flushed red with excitement and joy.

"To think our little Princess Lilian also came along~"

Eriri chuckled, placing her hand on Lilian's smooth, tender cheek and giving it a gentle squeeze.

At those words, Lilian immediately pouted, feigning a pitiful look.

"What, Eriri-nee doesn't welcome me?"

"Of course I do. I couldn't be happier that you came to visit~"

Smiling, Eriri moved her hand from Lilian's cheek to her head, gently stroking her soft hair.

"Hehe, I knew you'd say that."

Feeling the warmth of her touch, Lilian's face lit up with a goofy, blissful smile.

"Eriri, how long have you been here?"

By then, Ilina had walked up as well, her face also glowing with excitement. If not for Lilian occupying Eriri's arms, she might have embraced Eriri herself.

"Only a little while. Ilina-nee, you look gorgeous today."

Eriri looked her up and down with a satisfied expression.

Her flawless face was completely free of makeup, and the sleeveless summer dress perfectly highlighted her graceful figure. Her skin bore none of the rough pores typical of Anglo-Saxons—on the contrary, it was delicate and smooth.

Before Ilina could respond, Eriri continued with a grin:

"No way, it's been so long—we have to hug at least once!"

After saying that, Eriri released Lilian and took two steps forward, wrapping her arms tightly around Ilina, burying her face in her cousin's soft, full chest.

Ilina's smile grew even brighter at Eriri's initiative. She quickly hugged Eriri back, holding her like the most precious treasure.

"Hehe, thank you for the compliment."

Once the hug ended, Ilina turned her gaze toward Aoi Kujou.

"You must be Sister Aoi, right? I'm Ilina, pleased to meet you."

Ilina pinched the sides of her dress and performed a perfect noble curtsy toward Aoi.

Though Aoi was dressed in a maid outfit, Ilina didn't treat her as a servant at all, but as an elder of equal standing.

Of course, she had already heard about Aoi from Eriri and understood her role clearly.

"Hello, Lady Cousin. It's an honor to meet you."

Aoi gave Ilina a slight bow, her lips curving into a faint smile that she quickly restrained.

Eriri and the others didn't linger long on the tarmac. After a few simple exchanges, they returned to the car, and Aoi drove them away from the airport.

Back when Eriri left England before the new year, she had given both Ilina and Lilian a Storage Ring.

As such, all their luggage was stored inside, and there had been no need for checked baggage.

Instead of heading straight to the villa after leaving the airport, Eriri first brought them to meet Miss Sayuri and Mr. William.

After all, Ilina was their niece. It would have been rude not to let her visit them first.

Fortunately, William had already known Ilina would be arriving around noon, so he had deliberately stayed home instead of going to the consulate. Miss Sayuri also remained at home instead of going to the Sawamura Group, both waiting eagerly for their niece.

The family shared lunch together. By the time Eriri and the others returned to the villa district in the Rolls-Royce, it was already past 2 p.m.

...

"So this is where you live? It's so beautiful—and so cool and refreshing, too."

As the pink Rolls-Royce drove slowly down the petal-covered road, Ilina leaned against the car window, marveling at the rows of blooming cherry blossom trees swaying in the cool breeze.

On the other side, Lilian pressed against her own window, using her phone to record the scenery. She intended to upload the video to her YouTube channel and share it with her millions of fans.

"If you like it, you can stay here for as long as you want. I'll even prepare a special room for you. You can come and live here anytime~"

Eriri smiled as she spoke, sitting across from Ilina.

The custom pink Rolls-Royce was a stretched model, with four rear seats. Eriri and Ilina sat opposite each other, while Lilian sat alone on one side.

After finishing a short recording, Lilian immediately climbed onto Eriri's lap at her words.

"Eriri-nee, I want a room too. Can I have one?"

Her sapphire-blue eyes sparkled with anticipation as she looked up at Eriri.

"Of course. I'll arrange your room right next to Ilina-nee's."

"Yay! Thank you, Eriri-nee! You're the best~"

...

A short while later, the car passed through the cherry blossom road and arrived at the villa's front courtyard.

Arifureta, who had already received word from Eriri, was waiting there.

Since many of the residents had gone off to visit other worlds, only those who preferred staying at home or had personal matters remained in the villa.

Because of this, Eriri hadn't told the others about Ilina and Lilian's arrival yet, planning to introduce them to everyone properly at dinner.

When she saw Eriri step out of the car with Ilina and Lilian, Arifureta immediately came forward to greet them.

"Eriri, welcome back."

Arifureta greeted her naturally with a hug, showing no hesitation despite the presence of strangers. Eriri didn't hold back either, planting a light kiss on the corner of Arifureta's lips as usual.

"I'm back~"

The sight immediately made Ilina and Lilian, who were watching from the side, blush scarlet. Though they already knew from conversations with Eriri that she and Arifureta were lovers, seeing it firsthand still stirred complicated feelings.

Ilina, especially, couldn't help but feel a bit jealous. Lilian, however, didn't dwell too deeply—at only thirteen, her thoughts leaned more toward curiosity about this new world. Still, a fleeting fantasy crossed her mind: what if she were the one being kissed by Eriri?

After greeting Eriri, Arifureta turned to Ilina and Lilian, already well aware of their identities thanks to Eriri's explanation.

"You must be Cousin Ilina and Princess Lilian. I'm Arifureta—welcome to our home!"

Her warm smile eased Ilina's slight sulkiness.

"Nice to meet you, Miss Arifureta. I'm Ilina—it's a pleasure."

Just as she had done with Aoi, Ilina gave Arifureta a dignified noble curtsy.

"Come on, Cousin Ilina, just call me Aichan. We're all family—no need to be so formal."

Arifureta's cheerful tone left Ilina feeling a little awkward, but she nodded in agreement nonetheless.

Meanwhile, Lilian returned from her daydream and also performed a perfect noble curtsy.

"Hello, Sister Arifureta. I'm Lilian."

Both Ilina and Lilian had been raised with proper aristocratic etiquette, and thus always greeted others with refined gestures. Unlike Eriri and the rest, who were content with casual nods or waves.

After her formal greeting, Lilian reverted to her curious, childlike nature and asked bluntly:

"Sister Arifureta, are you really in a relationship with Eriri-nee?"

"That's right. Your Eriri-nee and I are indeed lovers~" Arifureta answered with a gentle smile.

Hearing her confirmation, Lilian's face lit up with admiration.

"That's so wonderful…"

...

Time quickly slipped into the evening. By a little past 6 p.m., nearly four hours had passed since Ilina and Lilian's arrival at the villa.

During that time, Eriri and Arifureta had first shown them the rooms prepared for them, then taken them on a tour of the villa district.

Until then, they had only traveled the main road to the front courtyard and had no idea how vast the entire district was. After more than an hour of wandering, they finally understood its scale.

Though it lacked dense forests, the villa grounds were no smaller than the Spencer family estate. Yet in luxury, it far surpassed it. Even Buckingham Palace couldn't compare to this villa's grandeur.

Beyond the opulence, the scenery was breathtaking. The cherry blossom grove they had driven through earlier had already left them awestruck, but elsewhere they saw sprawling fields of flowers, including many species that only bloomed in different seasons—all somehow blooming together here.

And when they reached the World Gate Plaza, where dozens of mysterious gates stood, even the lively Lilian was struck speechless with awe.

Especially after learning that each gate led to a different world, the two could only stand in stunned silence.

Ilina had already known since last year about the existence of the multiverse and the chat group, but Eriri had never told her about the World Gates. She had thought travel between worlds was only possible through the chat group or by Eriri forcibly opening a passage.

She never imagined it could be this simple—that one only had to step through a door.

Chapter 341: We Need MANTIS of Our Own!

After the routine welcome banquet ended.

The group from the Honkai world mingled and got acquainted with the Heroic Spirits, Spirits, and shipgirls of the capital.

Setsuna spent some time arranging their placements.

Yae Sakura, Yae Rin, and the other younger ones were all sent to school to study. Cangxuan, Dan Zhu, and Little Fuxi naturally joined the Research Division.

Senti, Fu Hua, Kallen, and others were not given tasks for the moment.

Every day, they were accompanied by shipgirls or Angeloids, traveling across Earth to visit the many miraculous creations of interstellar civilization.

"Mm…"

At the top of the administrative center—

"Commander, this is the report on base development during your expedition."

Yat Sen transmitted a report to Setsuna.

When the Commander was away exploring other worlds, Yat Sen or Richelieu usually oversaw administration.

Unless an emergency occurred, reports were compiled and presented once he returned.

"Alright."

Setsuna opened the holographic display.

The shipgirls, diligent and meticulous, had summarized all base information.

It covered territorial expansion, planetary development, production figures, and management of vassal universes.

"Any unexpected incidents?"

"None. Thanks to the Sophons, managing vassal worlds has become far easier. The shipgirls have been freed up considerably."

Yat Sen smiled as she answered.

"From a management perspective, the Sophons are much more efficient than we are. Everyone feels much lighter now."

"Good."

Setsuna skimmed through the report.

Most of it was within expectations.

The Angeloids and Bulins were rapidly developing their universe, with the farthest colonization teams reaching over a hundred light-years away.

The shape of an interstellar empire was forming.

At the same time, starbases were pooling resources to boost population.

The current bottleneck for the Starsea Empire wasn't resources, but manpower.

With more than a dozen vassal universes, resources were effectively limitless—

As long as they could be developed.

Even with Bulins and Angeloids working day and night in the stellar shipyards to manufacture Wisdom Cubes and ship hulls, producing new Bulins and Angeloids, it was still a drop in the bucket for so many universes.

"Tsk, just fully developing the Milky Way alone would take who knows how many Bulins. And we're opening up over a dozen universes at the same time… the manpower shortage is real."

Setsuna sighed.

He had once thought a population nearing a hundred million was vast, but spread across so many universes, it was pitifully small.

Even though humans of the vassal universes could handle mining and farming in their own realms, their efficiency was still far below that of Bulins and Angeloids.

"Our backyard is too big—we can't even finish touring it all~"

Richelieu chuckled.

"We'll take it slow. Once the Bulin population grows, their efficiency will rise too."

"Didn't the Sophons say our population should surpass ten billion within five years? By then, developing several thousand light-years around us shouldn't be an issue."

"True."

Setsuna mulled it over. The population problem would just have to wait for the Bulins to build it up.

Next, he reviewed other reports.

Another batch of little girls had graduated from school and joined the Research Division in the starbases, studying the strange technologies of various worlds.

For instance, the Life Sciences Department was working on genetic modification to reduce the intelligence of Trisolarans, turning them into mindless laborers suited only for mining and farming.

The Siren shipgirls continued developing controllable dimensional strike weapons in the Trisolaran world. Some civilizations loudly condemned their use of stars for experiments, issuing diplomatic protests against the Starsea Empire.

In response, Purifier conducted an experimental dimensional reduction strike on the protester's homeworld—downgrading the entire star system by one dimension.

She regretfully declared the experiment a failure, while expressing deep condolences for the destroyed civilization.

"..."

Setsuna saw no issue. In fact, it was fine.

He then checked on his companions.

The Butterfly sisters from the Demon Slayer world, Nezuko, as well as Akame, Kurome, and the elf archer, were all diligently undergoing their routine training.

Regular training runs in the Goblin Slayer world, study sessions in the library, even learning bits of magic from Lucoa…

"Tsk…"

"Leaving things this loosely managed isn't going to work…"

Setsuna propped his chin, lost in thought.

Shipgirls, Spirits, and Heroic Spirits all had their own systems of power—they just needed gear upgrades or steady training.

But the ordinary human girls were in a somewhat awkward position.

They couldn't wield Noble Phantasms like Heroic Spirits, nor could they use the powers of shipgirls, dragon maidens, or Spirits.

All they could do was patch together various skills, arming themselves with Teigu, magic scrolls, and other equipment.

"Hm?"

Lifting his head, he spotted Fu Hua studying some documents.

"There we go."

Setsuna stepped forward and patted the immortal's shoulder.

"I have a task for you—rebuild the School of Taixuan here. Take in some disciples."

"Eh?"

For a moment, Fu Hua didn't react.

"I have many talented young girls who need your guidance."

Setsuna quickly explained.

In terms of potential, Kanae, Kanao, and Akame had all undergone genetic modification. Though still inferior to Fu Hua as a MANTIS, they far surpassed the Six Disciples of Taixuan.

And since most of them were swordswomen, the Edge of Taixuan would suit them perfectly.

Far more than the Butterfly sisters' old breathing styles or the crude sword arts of Night Raid.

"Well, since you put it that way, I can give it a try."

Fu Hua paused briefly, then nodded.

"Teaching… I'll do my best, mm."

...

A few days later—

In a corner of the capital, the Bulins had constructed a traditional complex modeled after Mount Taixuan.

They even recreated the sky-reaching peak.

In the courtyard, Fu Hua stood in flowing robes, Xuanyuan Sword in hand, gazing at the rows of girls before her.

Demon Slayer Corps members, Night Raid fighters, adventurer girls from the Goblin Slayer world, the Sword Maiden, and more—all gathered here.

"Mm. Your physical qualities are impressive, even stronger than Lin Zhaoyu."

"But your weapons and techniques are too scattered."

After having them demonstrate a few moves, Fu Hua judged that any one of them would be considered a rare martial prodigy in the Saga of the Shattered Swords world.

And their youth made them perfect for tempering their sword-hearts in the Edge of Taixuan.

"Very well. From now on, I'll pass on martial arts to you. With your talents, mastering the Blade Mantra shouldn't be difficult."

"And once MANTIS technology is fully analyzed, your power will rise even further."

"W-we'll do our best!"

The girls encouraged one another.

Having finally found a true teacher, they treasured the chance.

They had heard from the Commander that the Taixuan Eminence, if mastered to its peak, could rival even a Herrscher.

The immortal paced before them, gesturing for them to sit.

"The Edge of Taixuan contains five essences—heart, form, will, soul, and spirit. We will begin with the heart."

As she had once done for Setsuna, she recited a strange mantra.

"This is the Blade Mantra. Remember it, recite it always, use it to temper your hearts."

"Mm…"

Thanks to genetic modification, their memory was phenomenal. They quickly memorized the complex syllables.

Soon, they began training in the essence of form.

At Setsuna's request, Fu Hua taught with diligence and care.

She demonstrated the twenty-one forms of the Edge of Taixuan, one by one.

Kanae and the others trained with extraordinary dedication, no less than the disciples she once had at Mount Taixuan.

They practiced from dawn until long after moonrise, stopping only when their bodies could no longer endure.

...

Late at night.

After the group dispersed, Fu Hua lingered a moment, then noticed light still burning in Setsuna's room at the administrative center.

She tidied herself a little, then walked quickly toward it.

"Tsk, you really dumped a tough job on me. You'd better keep me company…"

The immortal quickened her pace.

But just as she reached the door—

She heard familiar voices inside.

"Commander, we practiced Edge of Taixuan all day today…"

"Mm, we're still learning the Opening Form. I just picked up the Sea-Cleaving Slash, while Shinobu already mastered the Sky-Splitting Cut."

"So exhausting… praise us, please…"

"We just want to get stronger, so we can be useful on expeditions…"

"???"

Pushing open the door, she found the Butterfly sisters snuggled into Setsuna's arms, with Kanae nestled between them.

Seeing Fu Hua, they froze in shock.

"Master? Eh?!"

The sisters were stunned.

Never did they expect to meet their teacher here of all places.

"Am I intruding? I'll go."

Fu Hua's face flushed as she turned to leave.

"No—you came at just the right time."

Setsuna stopped her without hesitation.

"Come, come. By day you teach Kanae swordsmanship—by night, let them teach you something else."

"Now that's what good disciples are for."

"???"

...

Three weeks slipped by since Setsuna's return from the Honkai world expedition.

After implementing Sophon technology, most of the workload was handed over to artificial intelligence.

Even with an interstellar empire spanning hundreds of light-years, the burden on its ruler was not overwhelming.

He only needed to handle major decisions and periodically review the progress of vassal universes.

The rest of his time was spent with the girls stationed at the base.

And using his Herrscher powers to help the Life Sciences Department create new Honkai Beasts.

Every so often, a batch of Danger Beasts from the Akame ga Kill world or monsters from the Goblin Slayer world would be brought in.

After being corrupted, they were transformed into various Honkai Beasts, then used for DNA extraction and research.

MANTIS technology was something Setsuna had high hopes for.

And those training under Fu Hua in the Taixuan Eminence were also looking forward to it.

For ordinary humans, this was by far the simplest and fastest way to raise their power ceiling.

One day—

Setsuna was enjoying the soft comfort of Illustrious' embrace in the harbor area while teasing the little shipgirls, when suddenly news arrived from the Life Sciences Department.

"Commander, we've mastered the advanced version of the MANTIS technology. We're ready for Phase One experiments."

A few hours later—

Setsuna brought along the Butterfly sisters, Akame, Kurome, and other ordinary girls—plus Gudako, who tagged along out of curiosity—and boarded a shuttle bound for the Lunar Research Center.

By now, the empire's Research Division had expanded to cover the entire surface of the moon.

Colossal experimental machinery stretched across the skies, Angeloids and uniformed research lolis hurrying back and forth.

From high above, one could see the massive Honkai Beast breeding grounds.

The towering Judgment-level Chiyou, along with various Emperor-class Honkai Beasts that had been manufactured, were all kept like livestock in enormous enclosures.

Scattered among them were hundreds of lesser Honkai Beasts wandering idly about.

From time to time, Angeloids would approach with equipment, extracting samples for comparison and analysis.

"This is… surreal."

Fu Hua couldn't help but sigh.

Any one of these Honkai Beasts would cause a bloodbath if released on Earth in the Honkai world.

Even setting aside the feudal natives of the Saga of the Shattered Swords world, Emperor-class Honkai Beasts were not easy prey for human civilization during the old space age.

Clack—

After their shuttle landed, Kayo Senju and Cangxuan, along with Dan Zhu, came out to greet Setsuna's group.

The two scientists from the Previous Era had quickly adjusted after some time here, fully immersing themselves in the Research Division's work.

Naturally, they specialized in Honkai energy research.

The group proceeded forward, arriving at a large biological laboratory.

Inside the spacious hall stood two rows of about thirty stasis pods.

Each pod was linked to life-monitoring devices, while holographic screens scrolled with complex streams of data.

"Commander, we've made several improvements to the MANTIS technology left behind by the Previous Era."

Kayo Senju tapped at the holographic interface, bringing up a complicated display as she explained.

"Building on Dr. Mei's research, and using advanced genetic techniques, we've resolved many of the flaws in the original MANTIS system."

"It's now safe and controllable—just like the genetic modifications we've already performed."

"Safe and controllable? You mean…?"

Fu Hua blinked in surprise.

"It means it won't cause irreversible damage to the human body, nor will you need to awaken latent factors in a life-or-death crisis."

"Immortal, our technology is far more advanced than the Previous Era's."

The little loli nodded confidently.

The Previous Era, in order to fight the Herrschers, had attempted to merge human DNA with that of Honkai Beasts to create MANTIS.

Undeniably, the plan produced powerful special operatives.

But it was not without risks. In fact, the Previous Era had mainly produced MANTIS through two methods:

The first method: Meta-Morph surgery, directly modifying the human body. Its success rate was not 100%, and it could cause irreversible damage—Kevin being a prime example.

The second method: to mass-produce MANTIS quickly, Dr. Mei developed the "Meta-Morph" super adaptation serum.

Injecting the serum into test subjects allowed them, under life-or-death pressure, to awaken hidden potential and activate the ICHOR factor, becoming MANTIS .

Fu Hua herself had become a MANTIS through this second method—awakening her factor in sheer desperation while facing a one-sided slaughter by an Emperor-class Honkai Beast.

As the little loli explained, she pressed a button.

Click—

Two rows of stasis pods hissed open.

"With the serum now, all you need to do is inject it, sleep a few days in the pod, and that's it. No side effects, no risk to your life."

"In AI simulations, the success rate is virtually 100%. At worst, if DNA compatibility fails, we just give another injection or a small surgery."

"Interstellar age technology—amazing, isn't it?"

"…"

Fu Hua was impressed.

Thinking about it, optimizing away the flaws of Previous Era MANTIS tech made sense for an FTL civilization.

Blue surpasses indigo—they had taken Dr. Mei's legacy and pushed it further.

"So what Honkai Beasts can we fuse with? Weren't you working on a Chimera Project to combine all their DNA?"

Gudako asked eagerly.

"For now… step by step. In the first round, you'll all fuse with Emperor-class Honkai Beasts to let your bodies adapt to Honkai energy."

"Once you're proficient, then we'll move on to higher-level modifications."

"After all, for us, letting one person fuse with multiple Honkai Beasts' DNA isn't difficult."

Kayo Senju answered calmly.

"Ohh…"

The group thought for a moment, then nodded in understanding.

Honkai energy was new to them—trying to take it all at once wasn't realistic.

Start with Emperor-class fusions.

Once they mastered control, they could gradually move up.

The Butterfly sisters, Akame, Kurome, along with Kallen, Yae Sakura, and Yae Rin all lay down inside the pods.

Cangxuan and Dan Zhu worked at the consoles, then turned to the girls:

"What direction of enhancement do you want?"

"There are Honkai Beasts specializing in water, thunder, fire, or ice elements, others that boost strength or agility. Choose what you want on the interface."

"Whichever you pick, we can make it compatible."

Shua—

Before each of them appeared a selection interface.

Clicking a Honkai Beast's name displayed the DNA's power boost.

"..."

"Uhh… so hard to choose. Elemental magic sounds great, but strength enhancements are tempting too…"

"And this one increases reaction time and memory? Basically makes you smarter? Hm…"

"Which one…"

The Butterfly sisters mulled it over for ages before deciding.

Gudako, on the other hand, didn't hesitate at all:

"Same as always—max out strength and regeneration. Intelligence is useless."

"Thinking is the Commander's job. I'll just be a happy orc."

"…Fine."

Setsuna almost laughed out loud at her.

"By the way, Immortal, you can undergo modification too."

Seeing Fu Hua standing aside, Kayo Senju reminded her.

"Since you already fused with an Emperor-class Honkai Beast, your adaptability to Honkai energy is very high."

"This time, we can try giving you a Judgment-level Honkai Beast—Chiyou."

"Huh?"

The immortal was stunned, as though she'd just heard a myth.

A second round of modification—merging multiple Honkai Beasts into one body.

"…Is that possible?"

She looked to Setsuna hesitantly.

"Don't worry. It's absolutely safe. If anything happened to you, the Commander would hang us out to dry!"

Cangxuan clicked her tongue.

"Go for it, go for it. Who knows, it might even make you bigger."

Senti whispered devilishly in Fu Hua's ear.

"Think about it—you've been stuck at age 17 because of Garuda, unable to grow."

"Maybe fusing Chiyou, a Judgment-level Honkai Beast, could fix your pitiful figure. That thing's massive, after all."

"???"

The immortal froze, then promptly delivered a critical hit to Senti's head.

Bonk—

"Ow—!!"

The Herrscher of Sentience crouched down, clutching her skull.

"You fossil, what's wrong with you?! I was trying to help! Don't want it? Fine, let me try!"

"Of course I'll try it."

Fu Hua's face remained calm as she lay down inside a stasis pod.

Chapter 340: Qingque Step by Step Loses Herself

"Oh~ swear before the God of Games? No problem." Noah smiled brightly.

For Heavenly Principle himself to swear before his subordinate god—this was practically turning the world upside down. Even the faintest hint of displeasure from him would be enough to scare her to death.

Qingque quickly raised her fist, and Noah, still smiling, raised his as well.

[We swear before the God of Games, Tet, to uphold the fairness of this game.]

For gods of Almighty rank, even speaking their name aloud was enough to instantly draw their awareness, along with knowledge of the cause and effect.

Within a single great universe, an Almighty God truly was omniscient and omnipotent. Of course, even omnipotence had levels of scope. In the Main Universe—an ultra single-universe of supreme scale—such omnipotence was no longer absolute.

But outside the Main Universe, they were omnipotence incarnate. Creating a first-sequence universe was a feat they could accomplish with ease.

Though Almighty Gods could not be entirely omnipotent within the Main Universe, invoking their names still carried great power. Even from beyond the Main Universe, they could sense it, though not with full clarity.

...

Fontaine.

After returning from Celestia, Tet had already ascended to the rank of standard single-universe.

Though Tet had no pantheon affiliation, she resided in Fontaine, and so was regarded as a nominal local god of air.

Her reputation was not the best, but her relations with the upper ranks of many pantheons were quite good. At this moment, she was engrossed in experiencing Fontaine's newest technological creation: a simulation game of the multiverse.

This game was developed through the collaboration of the Aeon of Erudition, Nous, the God of Doubt, Holou, and a number of Primordial God-level deities of the scientific path.

Its purpose was to simulate multiversal changes and unravel the mysteries of the multiverse.

When Focalors, master of the Fontaine pantheon, heard of this, she immediately invested heavily.

This device was practically a super artifact of support. Even if it could derive only a fragment of Truth, it would bring immense benefit to the whole pantheon.

"So they say it simulates the multiverse—but really, it's no different from virtual reality, just on a far higher level."

Tet was fully immersed within the multiverse simulation.

Everything here was based on the combined knowledge, mysteries, and cosmic data of Fontaine's gods. The simulated range already covered one-thousandth of Teyvat's size—though entirely virtual.

In just a few days after its debut, this super device had already triggered breakthroughs in many of Fontaine's long-stagnant technologies.

"Exactly," said Nous, in the form of a mechanical being, his voice calm and wise. "This is indeed virtual reality. Here, we can derive everything, explore all secrets.

"To create universes, to destroy universes, to simulate the rise of civilizations, or the fusion of universes—things impossible to attempt in reality can all be modeled here. Even if only one in ten thousand simulations is correct, it will ignite an explosion of knowledge."

"I cannot directly peer into the mysteries of the multiverse. Even a second's direct observation would completely destroy my cognitive core.

"So I devised this compromise."

"In truth, this idea came from two of my Emanators."

"They originally intended to use it to probe the mysteries of the Aeons."

The God of Doubt, Holou, perched atop an ink jar, clutching the simulation's control switch. "We've only completed part of it. To fully realize it, according to calculations, would take at least several hundred billion years."

By now, Holou was rich with emotions. After nearly ten thousand years of learning, she was no longer the stiff, robotic figure of the past.

Her curiosity about all things had only grown stronger. She longed to know everything.

Tet muttered in exasperation: "Hundreds of billions of years, huh… I'll never understand how you researchers can endure such boredom."

"But still, what you've created is really fun."

She had already used this machine to simulate the creation and destruction of universes thousands of times.

She had to admit, for any god desiring to create a universe, practicing with this device first would be invaluable experience.

Nous folded his arms behind his back. "Billions of years may seem unbearably long to lifeforms, but for a normal great universe, its lifespan rarely exceeds ten trillion years.

"But to use just a few hundred billion years to restore even a fraction of the secrets of the multiverse—that is still an unimaginable miracle."

Tet waved dismissively. "Well, I don't understand you weirdos anyway. Hehe, let me play around with some other functions first." She rubbed her hands together eagerly.

"Hehe, in here it feels as though I've become Lord Heavenly Principle herself—omnipotent, destroying universes with a flick of my wrist, reviving them with another.

"It's just too exhilarating~"

But just as Tet was basking in her glee, a sudden forceful oath descended, leaving her dizzy and reeling.

"Huh? What's going on? What kind of oath could be so strong it makes me see stars? Could it be some peer of mine trying to prank me?"

Oaths sworn by lower beings would never affect her like this. Only someone of equal or higher standing could.

This was a clash of status—like a friend dropping to their knees, begging you for something. It was pure provocation.

"Unforgivable! Do they not know I, Tet, am the god most favored by Lord Heavenly Principle? To provoke me like this!"

Tet was furious. She immediately projected her divine will outward, determined to see who had dared be so bold.

After all, she was the Heavenly Principle's appointed grand judge of all Gift Games.

This was no longer a slap to her face alone—it was an affront to Lord Heavenly Principle.

Even if her opponent were the likes of Zhongli or Venti, those long-established powerhouses, she would still fight back.

Fight… even if she couldn't win. Lord Heavenly Principle would surely appear.

"?" Nous and Holou exchanged a puzzled glance, then quickly returned to their research. For scholars like them, nothing outweighed their experiments.

...

The Cat's Tail.

Barely a second after Noah and Qingque swore their oath to the God of Games, an overwhelming aura descended—deep, mysterious, carrying the crushing pressure of an entire universe.

It was terrifying beyond words.

Hiss—

Both Qingque and all the players froze in place, overwhelmed. For many, it was their first time experiencing a power of this magnitude—it felt like they were about to be annihilated.

No way! The God of Games had directly turned her gaze upon them?

But this was just an ordinary little game!

Venti, who had been bragging and drinking, stiffened instantly, his mouth falling open in shock.

"Huh? What's going on? Wait—what is that Tet up to now? And this anger I'm feeling… don't tell me I somehow offended her, and she's come to cause trouble at this moment?"

"Ah?"

Qingque was utterly dumbfounded. Having lived in Mondstadt for so long, she had long been used to swearing before mighty gods. Normally, it was just a faint sensation—not even a true gaze, merely an automatic response.

Never had she imagined that this time would directly draw down a true gaze—and not an ordinary one at that.

As one from the Star Rail Universe, she understood all too well what the gaze of an Aeon represented.

[Eh—]

The instant Tet's divine thought arrived, she came face-to-face with Noah.

As one who had once been in closest contact with Heavenly Principle, she recognized him at once.

Even now, though Noah appeared utterly ordinary, she knew.

Noah smiled faintly, sending his thought directly: "That was me just now. You can return now. Oh~ but if you'd like to join the game, you're welcome to come in the guise of an ordinary god.'"

These days, any great god of renown had multiple disguises, and of course Tet had more than most.

With a whoosh, the oppressive pressure vanished without a trace, like a crushing mountain dissolving into nothing.

Tet, being among the cleverest of gods, followed proper form before departing, declaring the round fair.

She had understood what was happening from the very first moment.

As if Heavenly Principle could ever cheat? Even if he did, that itself would be rightful and absolute. Every act and thought of Heavenly Principle was supreme law.

"Whew~ I broke into a cold sweat there. This is the first time I've experienced something like that."

Qingque wiped her brow nervously, still shaken.

That had nearly scared her to death.

"For the great God of Games to truly cast her gaze… it's unbelievable."

"And over such an ordinary game—it's terrifying."

"Maybe she was just bored, taking a peek."

"Surely so. How could we presume to guess the will of such a great god?"

The other players, drenched in sweat, echoed with lingering fear.

Even the weakest among them were True Gods—beings who, within the Endless Planes, would reign at the very peak of a divine realm.

Yet here in the Main Universe, or even in a first-sequence great universe, they barely counted as having stepped onto the threshold of strength. Only Supreme Gods were true powerhouses.

As for Almighty Gods who could create great universes—those were as far above them as a Creator God was to a mortal who had never touched spirit power.

Noah tapped the table. "The God of Games herself has confirmed I did not cheat."

"I dare say, when it comes to cards, there isn't a soul in Mondstadt who can match me. I am the God of Cards."

"So then, Miss Qingque—are you ready to lose your purse entirely?"

Qingque rolled her eyes. "What a boast. Fine, I admit your skill and luck are excellent. Since even the God of Games confirmed you didn't cheat, let's play on."

"Hehe, God of Cards, is it? Well, I've beaten Supreme Gods before. Come, one battle to the end."

The crisp clatter of tiles rang out.

Shuffle, build, draw, reveal…

Third round.

"Ah! You won again? How?!"

Fourth round.

"Why? This defies both science and divinity!"

Eighth round.

"This is absurd! Don't tell me even Heaven itself sides with you!"

Ninth round.

"Hahaha, I win at last! Your luck has run out!"

Noah replied lazily, "Oh~" It was deliberate. If he willed it, he could never lose. But seeing her on the verge of tears, he had let her win a single hand.

Thirty-sixth round.

"I've lost… everything…"

Qingque stared blankly at her tiles, eyes hollow. She shook her purse lightly, and a single coin of the smallest denomination tumbled out.

"This is troublesome, isn't it" Noah said playfully. "After all, this was a game declared fair by the God of Games herself. To quit halfway would be sacrilege, you know"

"So then, Miss Qingque, what else can you stake as your wager?"

Qingque's face crumpled, her lips trembling as if she were about to burst into tears.

"N-Nothing… I have nothing left…"

Timaeus frowned. "This is troublesome. If it weren't a game judged fair by the God of Games, it could end at any time. But now…"

Marjorie looked equally worried. "Indeed."

She herself had lost a lot as well, though as the leader of a large community it was just her personal treasury shrinking a bit.

"But for Miss Qingque, this is quite a problem."

A game ruled fair by a great god must be played through to the end…

After all, if a god had certified the fairness of the match and you threw up your hands saying you couldn't accept defeat, where would that leave the god's dignity?

Qingque looked at Noah pitifully. "Th-Then what… what should I do?"

Noah spread his hands. "Either borrow money, or by the rules—fulfill a reasonable request of the winner."

Of course, such requests had to be proper. Like dining without paying—either you worked off the debt by washing dishes, or you had a friend cover the bill.

Many communities had used such loopholes, tricking ignorant gods into years of unpaid labor.

But it was never slavery. At worst, you worked for free for a few years, but with decent treatment. Abuse was forbidden—violating a divine contract would bring punishment.

"Borrow money…" Qingque glanced at Timaeus and Marjorie, then immediately shook her head.

"No, no… I can't borrow money."

Borrowing from fellow players was taboo, and she didn't want to risk her friendships.

Which left only the other option—fulfilling his request.

Heavens, that was just as painful.

She had volunteered to come to Mondstadt precisely to slack off and play cards instead of working!

If she ended up laboring here, how would she laze around and gamble anymore?

After a long internal struggle, Qingque finally looked at Noah with pleading eyes. "I-I'll just work, then. Tell me, what do you want me to do?"

"But I warn you—if it's too much, I'd rather borrow money after all."

Noah looked solemn. "Don't worry, I'm famous in Mondstadt for my gentleness."

Timaeus blinked in surprise. "You're famous in Mondstadt? I've never heard of you."

Noah replied with utter seriousness, "Of course. Mondstadt's divine realm is vast, its population in the countless quadrillions. Even Lord Barbatos himself couldn't possibly know one or two in ten."

At the side, Barbatos shivered, nearly leaping to his feet.

Oh no! Lord Heavenly Principle just addressed me as 'Lord'? Won't that cut my lifespan short?!

Qingque let out a breath of relief. "Then… what do you want me to do?"

If she hadn't known about divine contracts—if she hadn't been sure nothing bad could happen—she would never have agreed.

Noah smiled pleasantly. "Oh, nothing much. My shoulders are a little sore. Please, Miss Qingque, give me a massage. Simple enough, right?"

Chapter 80: Do Gentle People Always Comfort Others?

Huff… huff…

The cold wind from the plane's low flight blew across the Shogun's bangs. The next instant, two figures leapt from the high cargo bay—though strictly speaking, one carried the other.

Wearing her magical equipment, Fiore used her steel claws to grasp her brother Caules by the upper body and vaulted from the plane.

Crash!

Using the device to soften the fall, she landed cleanly before the Shogun. Truly, this tool was quite convenient.

"Waaah~!"

Caules screamed all the way down. Upon landing, he clutched his chest, gasping for air—nearly fainting from the shock.

"Haa… Shogun, are you hurt?"

Fiore exhaled slightly and, after setting Caules down, turned to the Shogun. Though she knew the other would not be injured, her concern was instinctive.

"Not at all. You…"

The Shogun's eyes narrowed slightly as they fell upon Fiore's face.

"Uh… w-what is it?"

Flustered, Fiore averted her gaze. The mechanical arms supporting her shifted back a step with her unease.

"You… have grown more haggard again."

The Shogun's gaze and senses were ever keen, her perception delicate. Though they had been apart only briefly, she had already noticed the difference: her face looked paler than before.

"Eh? Ah…"

Fiore let out a small breath of relief. So that was it—just her complexion. For a moment she had feared the Shogun would ask about her shameful act of whispering her name earlier… unfinished though it was, it remained mortifying.

"Perhaps… I'm just a bit tired. I haven't really rested much."

She offered a casual excuse, hoping to gloss over it. She could not reveal the truth—that it was the strain of mana consumption. Even if she had to endure it, she would not say it aloud, afraid the Shogun might hesitate to draw upon her power.

"..."

The Shogun fell silent, her eyes fixed steadily upon Fiore's.

"Uuh…"

Almost instinctively, Fiore wanted to avert her gaze—but she forced herself to meet it.

"…Is it because of me?"

The Shogun's voice lowered, gentle, her eyes falling slightly.

"!"

Fiore's heart leapt. Only now did she realize how delicate this woman's heart was. Could someone with such perception and sensitivity truly be a puppet? She could hardly believe it.

"No… it isn't. My mana is more than enough, Shogun can use it freely… hehe… I'm only a little tired, really."

She shook her head quickly, smiling faintly to reassure her.

"Haa…"

The Shogun only sighed softly.

"You needn't comfort me. I know your nature well… it was my oversight."

She shook her head with a hint of apology. Indeed, she had been careless—forgetting this was not Inazuma, where her Electro could be used without limit. Opening the Plane of Euthymia, then unleashing Musou no Hitotachi… all of it had drawn from this young woman's mana. She had borne that draining pain alone.

"Shogun~! You don't need to apologize to me. This is my duty. Haa… if you speak like this, you'll… you'll make it hard for me, you know?"

For the first time, Fiore pouted faintly. Ignoring Caules, she puffed her cheeks and muttered at the woman before her, displeased at her guilt. Even if drained dry, she would never complain.

"Uh… um… shall we go?"

Caules scratched his head awkwardly, finally interrupting them.

"Haa… let's go."

The Shogun did not press further. Turning, she beckoned them forward and stepped out first.

"Mm…"

Fiore gave a quiet nod, following behind, as did Caules.

It was their first time entering the Aerial Garden's inner passages. Jeanne and the others had passed through once already, but their traces were nowhere to be seen.

The corridors were dim and eerie, the walls etched with strange murals. Only the torches at either side gave faint light. Gothic thorn motifs wound along the edges of the walls, giving the impression of stepping into another world.

Caules and Fiore followed closely behind the Shogun. Caules nervously pushed up his glasses while his curiosity drew his eyes to the corridor's strange decorations, leaving him speechless. Fiore, however, kept her gaze upon the Shogun, her lips pressing lightly as she bit them in thought. Had she spoken too much earlier?

"Your kindness just now… I understand. I am but a puppet. Perhaps I do not understand the ways of people. It is inevitable that I may trouble you."

As though perceiving her thoughts, the Shogun suddenly spoke. In the silent corridor, her voice was all that rang out. She did not turn, but Fiore knew the words were meant for her.

"Not at all… I like it when the Shogun troubles me. Is that strange to say?"

"No."

The Shogun's answer was brief.

"Mm… Shogun, don't worry about me. Fight your enemies without restraint. Even if it means draining my mana, I don't mind. Don't hold back on my account."

Fiore drew closer to her side, leaning forward with a gentle smile as she looked directly at her face.

The Shogun did not reply, only gave a silent nod.

"And… perhaps it is not my place as an outsider to say this but… Shogun, even if you are a puppet, you are different. You are unique. You are one-of-a-kind… a beautiful puppet, with a heart."

The Shogun's steps faltered for a moment before she let out a faint sigh.

"You truly are… skilled at comforting others."

She turned to the girl supported by mechanical arms, the faintest smile tugging at her lips. From the beginning of her existence, she had always noticed—those she met were the kind who comforted others. It made her feel shy. Among such people, she was always the one being comforted.

"..."

Fiore only blushed and nodded softly.

Click…

Suddenly, the passage lit up. There were no lamps or torches—it must have been powered by mana. Yet the light revealed no enemy, only as though it had brightened to greet them.

The corridor now gleamed, its gloom dispelled. The style was solemn and grand, tinged with sanctity. Crimson walls, golden thorns, wooden floors. At the end stood a towering red-and-gold gate, several dozen meters high, waiting to be opened.

Rumble…

But the massive gate opened on its own, revealing a magnificent hall. A crimson carpet stretched forward, thorned spires lined the chamber, and at its center rose a throne.

Upon it sat a woman in black Gothic attire—Red's Assassin, Semiramis.

"Welcome… to my court, Saber of Black~!"

Lounging upon her throne, her chin resting lazily on her hand, the Empress spoke down with haughty, languid tone.

For them to reach this place meant only one thing: Lancer had fallen. As expected.

"…You two, stay here."

The Shogun stopped, instructing Caules and Fiore, before stepping alone into the vast hall.

"Shogun, be careful…"

Fiore's voice called after her in concern.

The Shogun, without turning, lifted a hand lightly, a silent gesture: Do not worry.

"Heh…"

Semiramis scoffed, amused, her gaze lowering condescendingly upon the figure below. Then she pressed a switch, and the massive doors behind the Shogun shut tight.

"!"

Fiore instinctively moved forward, but Caules stopped her.

Boom…

With a dull thud, the gates sealed, cutting off the passage from the hall.

In the Aerial Garden's main control hall—

"How do you find my 'Aerial Garden'? A pity that you and that wretched bird ruined it beyond recognition. Hmph… don't you think that's rather rude, Saber?"

This was her proud creation, yet before her stood the woman who had torn it to pieces. Worse still, her beauty rivaled—no, even surpassed—her own. For a woman, nothing was more unbearable than losing in appearance to another!

"A foolish question. Since you are the enemy, why would I show mercy?"

The Shogun showed no irritation toward her lofty posture. She cared nothing for thrones or superiority. Her tone was cold as steel.

"Do not stand in this vessel's way. Lest you invite pain upon your skin."

She was here for the Grail. If her foe insisted on courting death, she would happily cut down another. The number of Servants who had fallen before her in recent days was beyond count—what was one more?

"Hmph… hahahahaha~!!"

Semiramis burst into laughter, the mocking sound echoing across the grand chamber and into the Shogun's ears.

The Shogun narrowed her eyes, fixing her with a hard gaze.

"Such arrogance."

The Empress steadied her laughter, her eyes dripping disdain.

"Hmph… I neither know nor care what petty god you are. But this is not your realm, and you are no divinity here. The one seated upon the throne is I. The one who looks down upon you is I. Do not dare bring your godlike airs before me! Even arrogance must have its limits!"

Crack!

Her voice sharpened into fury as she raised a hand—

Countless azure magic circles blossomed across the sky like cannon muzzles, all trained upon the Shogun below. Their glow reflected upon her face, casting her in pale-blue light.

"Did you truly think you broke in here? How naive! Of course it was a trap to draw you in!!"

Snap…

From her throne, Semiramis snapped her fingers.

Boom!

From the circles rained a deluge of azure beams, fierce torrents cutting through the floor as they roared toward the Shogun!

In a flash, the Shogun became lightning, vanishing from their path.

Crash!

The hall erupted in searing fire.

When she reappeared on the far side, the circles shifted instantly, as though they had tracking ability, locking onto her once more.

Boom!

Again they fired, streams of blue mana surging like serpents, snapping toward her!

The Shogun raised Musou Isshin overhead. Bathed in an ocean of crackling Electro, she summoned several giant Eyes of Electro into the air. Instantly, the azure glow was devoured by violet—the hall's very space dyed in thunder's hue.

Swish!

With a swing of her blade, each Eye unleashed its own torrent of lightning. The violet streams clashed against the azure, colliding in dazzling impact. Energy swelled into blazing spheres, shockwaves hurling rubble and dust across the hall.

"Tch… quite the arsenal."

The Empress clicked her tongue in disdain. She had not expected ranged attacks. Truly, this Saber was the most versatile she had ever seen.

But the Shogun did not relent. Even as the torrents clashed in stalemate, she opened more Eyes of Electro across the chamber. Their pupils dilated—and a storm of violet light-bullets rained forth. Beams and bullets tangled together, a forest of light where beams stood as trees and bullets as undergrowth.

Straight beams could not block the weaving storm of bullets. In moments, the barrage curved past the clashing torrents, streaking straight for Assassin's throne!

"Hmph…"

Semiramis remained unfazed, lifting her hand. Before the throne, an azure barrier expanded to cover her fully. Fearless, she let the barrage crash against it.

Boom! ×N

Each impact was powerful enough to shake the chamber, yet still the barrier held.

"My turn, then."

The Empress raised her hand again, summoning another magic circle. From it burst a volley of small light projectiles, each splitting further upon contact with the air, scattering like a storm of shards.

Unlike her foe, the Shogun did not bother erecting a shield. Instead, she changed tactics. With her free left hand, she summoned Engulfing Lightning; her right still wielded Musou Isshin. This was her school's twin-blade style.

Her foot struck the ground, a shockwave rippling outward, fracturing the stone beneath.

Boom!

Her body shot forth like a bullet, streaking into lightning. Threading through the countless gaps, she darted like a thunder serpent, racing up the wall and sprinting across its curved surface.

The hall was circular. She became a counterclockwise second hand, hugging the arc of the wall, spiraling ever closer toward Assassin's throne.

"Trivial tricks."

Unmoved, Semiramis rested her chin upon her hand, watching her approach sidelong. With a snap of her fingers—

Snap!

Every circle swiveled in unison, their beams tracking her like spotlights.

Seeing this, the Shogun finally raised a shield of thunder about herself, violet light cocooning her form.

Boom! ×N

Explosions rocked the chamber. Dust and debris filled the air, her trajectory lost in the haze.

But agile footwork and blazing speed carried her past every obstacle. Kicking off the wall, she launched straight at the throne, body coiling like a spinning top. One hand gripped Musou Isshin, the other Engulfing Lightning—twin blades whirling in a spiral, flooding the air with gleaming arcs.

The Empress raised her barrier once more, waiting calmly.

Yet the next moment shook her.

It was not Engulfing Lightning that struck first, but Musou Isshin. The violet blade that could shake space itself cut through her magical barrier as though it were paper.

"What—?!"

She did not think. Her body reacted instinctively, vanishing from the throne just as the blade nearly took her head. She reappeared on the distant floor.

BOOM!

The throne exploded behind her, its fragments raining down. What had once been a magnificent seat was now cleanly cleaved in two. The cut was flawless, its surface shimmering with starry violet light. A blade without an edge—yet sharper than any sword.

Semiramis touched her neck. Her fingers came away with blood. A heavy breath escaped her. Had she hesitated an instant longer, her head would be gone.

The Shogun now stood before the ruined throne, gazing down upon her opponent, their positions reversed.

"You… you are the height of rudeness!"

The Empress snarled, her face twisted with fury.

"The one upon the throne is I. The one who looks down upon you is I. Even arrogance must have its limits~"

The Shogun sat casually upon the throne, crossing her legs, a faint mocking smile upon her lips. Word for word, she returned the Empress' earlier declaration—her tone deliberately mimicking her foe.

Her smile was mischievous, like that of a stubborn young girl refusing to be outdone in a game of insults.

But for Semiramis, it was salt upon the wound.

"Hah… wretched woman… don't grow too full of yourself!"

Fury warped her smile as she glared upward at the Shogun.

Chapter 93: The Wheel of Fate

"Oh? This kind of immortality…"

It was neither rebirth nor regeneration. Rather, new Demon Pillar entities were continuously being born. By means of powerful propagation and replication of their own information, they transformed the surrounding environment, the very earth itself, into vessels carrying their existence.

"Even if you are unaffected by our king's will, even if you can slay me with some unknown method—what of it? We remain the seventy-two Demon Pillars. As long as the Temple of Time, our source, still exists, as long as the King of Magecraft's throne endures, we will never be destroyed!"

"Even you, a Servant feared by the King himself, cannot kill us!"

The Demon Pillars declared arrogantly. At the same time, countless scarlet eyes turned toward the Chaldeans, fixing their gaze upon them.

Through Satsuki's Tenseigan, these Demon Pillars seemed no different from the two she had already annihilated.

So, if they were to be eradicated—

"This time, we will not be careless again. Here shall be your grave!"

The entire space began to ripple. The earth trembled violently. From all around came the chanting voices of innumerable Demon Pillars, their overlapping liturgies resounding as one.

"The time of awakening has come…"

"The time of drifting has come…"

"The time of crossroads has come…"

"The time of despair has come…"

Within the Temple of Time, their prayers reverberated, and endless magical power answered their call. Their bodies shone with overwhelming radiance. Before them, even A-rank mana release seemed utterly insignificant.

At this moment, a single blow from any one of them could rival that of a top-ranked Servant. And worse—their numbers were [endless].

The Temple of Time overflowed with magical energy surpassing even that of dragonkind, transcending fantasy, rivaling gods and demons. To merely sense this power was enough to drown a mortal in despair, crushed by the overwhelming disparity.

And this was only their preparation. Having gathered such immense mana, they unleashed their strongest attacks.

The figure before them was the one who had once obstructed the will of their King. They would not repeat the mistake of underestimating her!

"Courtroom, convene. Uncover the past, strike down the future. Incineration Formula: Flauros!"

"Observatory, activate. Return to purity, I shall erase all trace. Incineration Formula: Forneus!"

"Our revelation reaches the far shore. From the abyss of death, we proclaim your annihilation. Struggle, Incineration Formula: Haures!"

"Star-gazing Eye, open. Countless afterimages, all traces of existence, I shall seize them. Incineration Formula: Aamon!"

...

Then came the overwhelming, inescapable tide of baleful light.

Each beam was equivalent to an A-rank Noble Phantasm's mana release. And here, the storm of beams was so dense it could no longer be described by mere words.

"Mash!"

Ritsuka Fujimaru cried out, his Command Spells blazing as he channeled mana of an entirely different magnitude.

Though Satsuki stood nearby, El-Melloi's earlier reaction—and his choice during her battle with the King of Heroes—made it impossible for Ritsuka to ask her for aid.

He could only pray that Mash's Noble Phantasm might shield them from this onslaught—though even he knew how slim that hope was.

"Understood, Master!"

Having fought countless battles at her Master's side, Mash instantly understood his intent. Even in the face of absolute peril, her heart did not waver. She called forth the Round Table of Camelot itself—the ultimate defense, manifesting the seats of the Knights of the Round as her shield.

The last time, Satsuki's golden wheel of reincarnation had pierced her Noble Phantasm for two reasons: first, Satsuki's attack had reached the terrifying level of [Anti-World]; second, Mash's heart at that moment was not entirely resolute, conflicted even as she invoked her shield.

But this time, for the sake of her Master and the preservation of humanity, her will was unwavering. Without doubt, she could now summon the pinnacle of her defensive power.

—Even if no meteor rain fell to her aid, she would not retreat.

Yet, just as she prepared to chant her Noble Phantasm's invocation, the situation suddenly shifted.

"Is this pitiful trickery the extent of your power?"

A strange, layered voice echoed as a gray domain spread outward from Satsuki, who stood poised in the void. It expanded to meet the incoming purple radiance from every direction.

Yet between the two forces, there was not the slightest reaction. The endless destructive beams vanished entirely at the boundary of the gray domain.

No dazzling fireworks of energy, no thunderous explosions shaking the heavens—only silence, as the gray domain expanded outward with unshakable resolve.

"The light… the light, it's gone…!"

"What power is this…?!"

"Meaningless… it's meaningless…"

"Why… why again… must it end like this?!"

...

As the gray domain spread, every Demon Pillar enveloped within was rendered motionless. The magical supply from the King of Magecraft's throne that formed their bodies was severed, their internal mana dissolved.

In an instant, the countless Demon Pillars that had blanketed the land were swept away as easily as dust flicked from clothing.

Within Satsuki's [Vipralopa Domain] as Demon Buddha Māra, these Demon Pillars—beings of pure mana and concept, summoned into existence by ritual circles—were even less than ants of flesh and blood.

"This… this is the same as that time…"

The Chaldeans, brushed by the Vipralopa Domain, vanished as well. Not destroyed—merely expelled from the Singularity, cast out by Satsuki because they were nothing but hindrances.

But this was not the end.

After removing them, Satsuki followed the mana supply channels revealed by her Tenseigan. With the Wheel of Vipralopa's power, she traced the flow in reverse, across space, to the very sources that provided energy to the Demon Pillars.

...

Inside the Temple of Time.

The leading Demon Pillars had gathered.

"Eastern terminal nerves: gone. Mana supply severed. Spatial sector annihilated by unknown energy."

"Western autonomic nerves: gone. Enemy count confirmed—one."

"Impossible! How could so many of us be eradicated in an instant?"

"Impossible, impossible! Beings like us are collective. A lone entity, one that can only survive and fight alone, cannot possess such power!"

Before they could comprehend the situation, worse news arrived.

"Eastern terminal nerves, first through eighth pillars: unable to maintain integrity."

The Pillar that had spoken disintegrated into dust, consumed by gray energy.

"Western autonomic nerves, twenty-sixth through thirty-third pillars: unable to maintain integrity."

Another leader followed, crumbling into nothingness.

Only one massive Demon Pillar remained at the center. It was not responsible for external combat, and so survived the backlash of the Vipralopa power. But now, even it quivered in panic.

"…Left and right basal frameworks: gone. I… propose we abandon this domain."

But before it could act, a dreamlike figure stepped across space, appearing before it. The gray power of the Vipralopa Domain already surrounded it.

"Māra! You are not a Heroic Spirit. You are not even a hero. Why oppose us? Why?!"

The inorganic voice of the Demon Pillar demanded. Satsuki's reply was calm, detached:

"Your goals and purposes mean nothing to me."

"Then why—"

"But only the strong have the right to change the world."

With that proclamation, Satsuki clenched her hand. An indescribable power engulfed the entire domain. With faint, imperceptible cracks, the space itself shattered into fragments.

At the innermost chamber of the Temple of Time, upon its throne—

A white-haired man sat slumped, his expression one of desolation. His form appeared the same as the Grand Caster King Solomon who had once fought Satsuki.

No—perhaps another name suited him better: Demon God King Goetia.

At this moment, he still barely maintained Solomon's appearance, yet his eyes had already turned into crimson demon eyes, his mouth curled upward in a ghastly grin. From his back stretched seven or eight massive tentacles formed of pure magical energy. The rings on his fingers, once broken in battle against Satsuki, had now been restored in full upon all ten digits.

But the surface of his flesh pulsed with writhing lumps, betraying that his state was far from well.

"Damn Assassin. You didn't even understand your true opponent. Did the Counter Force summon that one here to solve the problem, or to make it worse?"

He brushed a hand over his chest, where a sword wound ran deep to the bone.

Blue underworld flames endlessly welled from it, burning away the mana and flesh struggling to mend his body. Worse, the corruption threatened to spread outward. Were it not for Goetia's immense strength and mana reserves, that one strike might have cost him half his life outright.

After all, he was not in his prime. He was merely a projection given the form of a Servant. To endure a blow from a being of equal rank was already a near-impossible feat.

"Those Chaldeans are fools beyond measure. They let themselves be distracted, believing me to be the culprit behind this [anomaly]…"

Even as he grumbled, the Temple of Time trembled with a deafening rumble.

As its master, he immediately sensed what had happened: "The first node of the Beast's Domain has been destroyed? Impossible!"

This was not like before. As a Grand Caster summoned directly by the Counter Force, though he now wore the form of the Demon God King, his essence was not that of Humanity's Evil. The Counter Force—or Human Order itself—should not have interfered with him at this point.

"It should have been impossible for a repeat of that past incident, when over a hundred Servants breached the Temple of Time simultaneously…"

A mix of anger and doubt surged within him: "So why? Why has it been broken through so easily again?!"

With Goetia's fury, the Temple of Time swelled with even greater, more dreadful mana. At the other nodes, countless Demon Pillars manifested anew. At the same time, he received reports from several of their leaders.

"Eastern terminal nerves: lost. Mana supply severed. Temple sector annihilated by unknown energy."

"Western autonomic nerves: lost. Enemy count confirmed—one."

"Impossible! How could such numbers be eradicated in an instant?"

"Impossible, impossible! Not for a collective like us. A lone entity, one forced to live and fight alone—such a being cannot wield such power!"

...

"What! Only one?!"

Even Goetia was shaken by the report from the front.

This was not some makeshift stronghold hidden in sewers. This was the Temple of Time—his work of three thousand years, wrought from harvesting incalculable mana across past and future, constructed with the power of the King of Magecraft.

It was a magical citadel, perfected through his EX-ranked summoning arts.

And such defenses, such preparations, had been broken through by a single being?!

Who could accomplish this?

Goetia let out a despairing, bitter laugh.

Who else? Who but the "Source of Destruction," the very one the Counter Force had summoned all others to oppose?

Even as he acknowledged this, more grim reports came to his throne.

"Second node: Furnace Naberius. Mana flow severed. Domain sector erased."

"Third node: Courtroom Flauros. Mana flow severed. Domain sector erased."

...

As the messages continued to pour in from the Pillar terminals, the king upon the throne answered only with silence. At last, he began to understand, dimly, why King Solomon, millennia ago, had fallen wordless and inactive when confronted with the ugliness and suffering of humanity.

When that vast, formless pressure bore down, not every being had the courage to resist or face it. Once, he had been firmer than Solomon himself. But now, weakened by defeat and grievously wounded, he was no longer the formidable being of the past.

His EX-ranked Clairvoyance should have granted him insight into the future at this moment. Yet, for the first time, the Demon God King shut that ability himself.

Perhaps it was because his absolute rationality had already calculated the only possible outcomes…

Perhaps it was because the encroaching Vipralopa Domain had already cut off all retreat…

Perhaps it was because, standing on the side of guardianship for the first time, he felt unlike his former self…

Or perhaps—he suddenly realized he seemed less like the Demon God King, and more like the Solomon he had once scorned.

"If a spider's thread is lowered into hell, does even hell gain a fragment of mercy? What am I yearning for now? Do I seek hope?"

At that thought, Goetia's eyes flared wide. The raging underworld fire upon his body was momentarily suppressed by the force of his will.

"No. This is not my will. I am Goetia, and I shall reach the ultimate point. I shall traverse back 4.6 billion years, to the instant this realm birthed its first celestial body, and absorb its entirety. I shall become a new celestial body, recreating this planet. I shall rewrite Genesis itself, forging a world without 'death.'

"This is our grand enterprise. I do not seek humanity's annihilation out of hatred. I need the energy to journey into the past, to witness the birth of the stars, to control that moment, to endlessly refine the plan. Such scale demands inexhaustible mana—the accumulated might of an intellect that prospered for three thousand years.

"By converting human history from 1000 BCE to 2016 CE into pure mana, I can obtain the energy to leap back to this planet's origin. The destruction—the incineration—of humanity has but this one reason. To us, mankind is nothing more than the booster to propel us to the sky of origin."

—"Such conviction. Very well."

With layered echoes, a dreamlike figure floated in the air, appearing before the radiant throne.

It was Satsuki, clad in the form of [Demon Buddha Māra]. In her hand, the azure jewel of the Wheel gleamed with a light that even the Temple of Time could not ignore.

Her downcast gaze fell upon the king who had risen from his throne. She spoke in a cold, detached tone: "From the fragments revealed by the Demon Pillars, I've discerned your power has been greatly weakened and suppressed. Is it because your true body betrayed you?"

"This is none of your concern, Māra…" Solomon—no, Goetia—met her unflinching stare. "Why reveal your true form here, when you are on the verge of enlightenment? What is your purpose?"

"It is simple."

Her voice carried no warmth, no hesitation: "I came merely to destroy a foe worthy enough to be slain. But now, it seems you require… assistance."

As the words fell, golden light flashed in her eyes.

"What—"

Bathed in that golden radiance, Goetia suddenly realized his body could no longer move.

Before him, Satsuki raised the Sacred Wheel of the Three Divine Kings upon her wrist. With her other hand, she lightly touched the azure jewel embedded within.

It was the first time since her arrival in this world that she had truly invoked the True Name of her Noble Phantasm.

"Under the eternal Ālaya-vijñāna, behold and submit to the threads of manipulation…

"Cast yourself into the endless sea of suffering, and when you reach the blissful shore…

"Welcome with reverence the hand that turns the wheel of fate.

"—Turn, Wheel of Fortune!"

As her chant ended, a force surpassing the very river of destiny descended from the heavens, violently pouring into Goetia upon his throne.

Chapter 180: The Undead and the White Knight, Vela Returns to the Old Capital

"Lieutenant Hyuga."

Leaving the general's office, Leila called softly.

A youth stood there, sharp and composed.

Blue hair, blue eyes, delicate features, a slender yet wiry frame, his tight, well-trained muscles wrapped in the waist-fitted light-blue E.U. training uniform. His crisp bearing and upright stance, like an unsheathed blade, silently displayed his discipline as a young officer.

His far-eastern face and Japanese surname made it obvious—he was an Eleven.

"Commander Malcal."

In the corridor, the young officer addressed as Hyuga naturally stepped forward to follow behind Leila. Ignoring the strange looks from the guards and staff officers passing by, he asked in a tone far older than his years: "What are the next arrangements? Are we returning directly to Weisswolf Castle Base?"

Holding her colonel's commission certificate in her right hand, Leila shook her head heavily. "Tomorrow, there's a Council of Forty meeting. Politicians and bureaucrats need these meetings to feel reassured. I must attend as an observer."

"Sorry, you'll have to spend one more day in a Paris that is anything but romantic."

For Elevens without European citizenship, Paris was not romantic at all.

The batons of military police, tasers, tear gas, and rubber bullets were the reality.

"Protecting Commander Malcal is my duty."

The young officer replied calmly: "If anything, this counts as a pre-war holiday."

His gaze lingered on Leila's new colonel insignia, the three diamond stars.

So fast, another promotion…

Even if Commander Malcal had the Malcal conglomerate's backing, General Smilas' support at HQ, and good relations with the Clement Industries that developed the [Alexander], to be promoted twice in barely a month—at just seventeen years old, rising from Major to Colonel—was excessive. The E.U. wasn't the autocratic Britannia. Even if it wore democracy as a thin veneer…

And considering the worsening reports from the Eastern Front.

A promotion before battle—in other words:

Your time to bleed has come.

"So, when will our WZERO headquarters deploy again?"

Though phrased as a question, his tone was certain.

He said headquarters, because the WZERO Unit had expanded.

Thanks to the violent backlash in Euro Britannia after the suicide charges—and the reports, especially Princess Vela's retaliatory order conscripting Elevens—it was like pouring oil on the fire.

Aside from Leila's direct command at Weisswolf Castle Base, garrisons all across the E.U. had, fearful of lacking cannon fodder, coerced and conscripted countless able-bodied men from Eleven refugee camps across Europe, forming them into suicide squads. Each branch was led by volunteer regular E.U. officers, organized by region.

Leila of Weisswolf Castle was the nominal commander.

Tap, tap.

"You can't be deceived. This fleeting peace won't last. The battle waiting for us lies just ahead."

Stopping, tightening her grip on the external hard drive in her hand, Leila sighed faintly, turning toward the ace of the WZERO Unit she had built—the greatest hero of the Narva operation, the only survivor among the first wave of youth suicide pilots: Akito Hyuga.

The true "Hannibal's Ghost" who had ravaged the Raphael Knights.

On the battlefield of blood and fire, she had seen with her own eyes his ultra-high-speed maneuvers, his precision down to mere fractions of a millimeter, his killing posture.

Knightmares were replaceable, but pilots were not. As long as his machine's performance was strong and advanced enough, even Britannia's Knights of the Round would not daunt him.

"Mm."

Akito Hyuga nodded calmly.

And nothing more.

"…"

The atmosphere fell suddenly silent.

"Sorry."

Leila spoke with guilt and remorse: "For dragging you into this hell. For pulling your fellow countrymen into the war between the E.U. and Britannia…"

"Just the commander's orders."

Akito shook his head lightly, his tone carrying the sharpness only a veteran who had long danced with death on the battlefield could possess. The contrast with his youthful appearance was stark.

"The other Elevens—no, Japanese—have nothing to do with me. I've already died once. I don't even know what the Japanese archipelago looks like. Now, I just want to do what I want. If it is the commander's will, then let me kill for you."

"Thank you."

Pressing her lips together, Leila let a smile fitting her age surface, offering a simple thanks before resuming her stride.

The two walked down the long corridor of the E.U. Joint Headquarters, one after the other.

"If we encounter members of the Eleven Expeditionary Corps, Lieutenant, I can understand if you…"

Before she could finish—

"No need. If they are enemies, I'll kill them."

"…!!"

Turning a corner, passing a panoramic window, Leila quickly changed the subject.

"I've gathered intelligence on the Eleven Expeditionary Corps. They are reportedly commanded by Suzaku Kururugi, son of Japan's last Prime Minister, along with Shin Hyuga Shaing of the St. Michael Knights."

Thinking for a moment, she added uncertainly: "The latter is also Japanese, but adopted by the noble Shaing family, accepted by Britannia, renamed Shin Hyuga Shaing. This 'Hyuga'… I don't know if it has any connection with you… Lieutenant?"

By then, Akito was no longer hearing her.

"So, he's serving in Britannia now… hahahaha…"

His lips twisted into a grin he could not restrain, laughter bubbling low. His face contorted into something feral, shoulders trembling as he tried to suppress the emotions surging through him.

Leila glanced sideways.

For the first time, she saw such violent emotions ripple across Akito's face.

"I-I'm sorry, Lieutenant Hyuga. Did I say something wrong? I meant no offense."

Countless thoughts flashed through Leila's mind. What was the relationship between Shin Hyuga Shaing and Akito Hyuga?

She chose not to press.

Such matters, written plainly in one's expression, were best left untouched until the other chose to speak.

Everyone had their secrets.

"No matter, Commander."

Akito murmured like a whisper: "Don't worry. I'll kill him. That man—my brother—I will kill him myself."

"Your brother?!"

Leila's eyes widened in shock.

"Yes. The brother who killed Father, Mother, and everyone."

At some point, Akito's clear blue irises had been stained by a strange, eerie crimson glow, filled with cruelty.

Anyone from the Geass Order, or anyone who understood the power of Geass, would have recognized it at once. This was the mark of being tainted by Geass.

"Because I've already died once—by his hands. So this time, it should be me who kills him."

"As for this Suzaku Kururugi—if I meet him, I'll kill him too, for you, Commander."

...

Meanwhile.

Beneath the skies of East Prussia, the River Niemen flowed quietly.

The sky was clear and beautiful, the grass swaying in the wind as military trucks rolled by.

Clang! In the breeze came the heavy, grinding clash of steel.

Along the riverbank, briefly but fiercely ravaged by war, another clash between Britannian forces and the E.U. had come to its end.

One side retreating west, the other advancing east.

Hiss—!

"Please, Miss Cecile."

Halting and shutting down the [Lancelot], Suzaku Kururugi rolled his shoulders with fatigue.

After releasing the Knightmare's energy pack permissions on the console, he withdrew the ignition key, then pulled the lever. As the cockpit hatch opened, he stood, and with a light jump, landed on the machine's shoulder.

The breeze carried hints of summer heat. Before his eyes stretched the invigorating scene of the plains.

Blue skies, white clouds, verdant forests—the vast Eastern European plain. A world completely unlike Japan, with its narrow land and scarce flatlands.

Though the air was less humid than Japan's islands, once accustomed, the wind against his face felt pleasant, easing the weight in his chest—were it not for the faint scent of gunpowder lingering within it.

Buzz… buzz…

The riverside was full of voices.

The stench of mildew and dust drifted in the air.

Britannian troops were erecting bridges across the river.

Not long ago, the E.U. Lithuanian border defense had blown up the bridges over the Niemen.

Upon receiving reports of a disastrous defeat and the death in battle of theater commander General Foch, Britannia had moved decisively.

Special operations units had been ordered to infiltrate, while amphibious Knightmares from the Marine Corps landed at the river's mouth. They had seized only a few intact bridges.

Though Knightmares and infantry could wade through or swim across, the same could not be said for supply convoys.

Warfare was warfare of logistics and systems. Just as Eastern Europe was filled with trenches and anti-vehicle obstacles, they might not stop armored riders or men—but they would stop supply trucks, forcing delays to clear or detour.

Thus, achieving the goal of delay.

Suzaku Kururugi could hear the curses of Britannian engineers as they erected pontoon bridges.

Captured E.U. soldiers were pressed into labor on the spot, used as manpower for construction.

Small detachments regularly dragged back prisoners in groups of several to a dozen, hands bound with zip ties, and delivered them to the engineers.

The defiant ones were beaten in public—not executed, unless they tried to escape and endangered the guards. Basic guarantees for prisoners were still upheld.

This was Europe, after all. East Prussia's land. Britannia was not an invading horde in a village—it was the imperial army "returning to the old capital."

"OK, Suzaku-kun, the [Lancelot]'s energy pack has been replaced."

Cecile's voice.

"My thanks."

Suzaku turned and spoke aloud.

Beside the giant maintenance vehicle, Cecile tapped keys as the numerical arms extended, lowering a large rectangular energy pack from [Lancelot]'s hand. The spent pack had just been replaced.

"Congratulations!"

A flippant, teasing voice followed.

"You passed the test, White Knight."

Hands in pockets, Earl Lloyd—nicknamed "Pudding"—smiled cheerfully. "The Royal Guard's monitoring of you has already eased, Suzaku. Have you noticed? Oh, and I just got news from Princess Vela to tell you—you're a Lieutenant now!"

Suzaku Kururugi remained silent.

Promoted—but at what cost?

The blood of his countrymen.

From the WZERO Warsaw branch of the E.U. Army—Japanese comrades sent into Lithuania for suicidal assaults against Britannia.

When they clashed, he had tried to persuade them to surrender, but their replies were nothing but sarcasm and curses.

With monitors and comrades at his side, he had no choice. Gritting his teeth, he killed them.

The E.U.'s treatment of Japanese child soldiers in Europe was worse than that of the Purists. They were nothing but human bombs. No matter how cold Princess Vela was, when she used honorary citizens as cannon fodder, she never once gave an order commanding: you, go blow yourself up.

What pained Suzaku most, though, was the transformation of his fellow soldiers in the Eleven Expeditionary Corps—like Sekiya.

After battle was joined, they no longer saw the E.U.'s Japanese as comrades. They opened fire and swung blades mercilessly, eager to kill their own in front of Britannian officers.

So ferocious were they, their savagery even overshadowed the enemy's kamikaze charges.

"Lloyd."

Perceptive Cecile, sensing the change in mood, quietly stepped up beside him. Lloyd was still rambling in his low EQ way about "captured E.U. [Alexander]s," "post-battle decorations," "and if you kill a few more I'll get you a hover-flight pack."

Without hesitation, Cecile seized him by the scruff and dragged him back into the maintenance vehicle.

Watching the two, Suzaku's face, heavy with worry and torment, softened at last into a faint smile.

Enough…

No matter how many misunderstood or attacked him, as long as he had Miss Cecile, Sir Lloyd, Lelouch, Nunnally… the student council, and Princess Euphemia's understanding and support, it was enough!

He turned his head, looking toward the Britannian frontline headquarters several kilometers away.

There, amidst masses of Knightmares, heavy armor, and command equipment, was Princess Vela herself.

Her Royal Guard stood ready, preparing for the coming assault on Königsberg after their brief rest.

Before long, another section of the military pontoon bridge was complete.

Engines thundered to life.

Tanks and IFVs rolled across hedges and dikes, treads and wheels kicking up muddy soil. Behind them came jeeps, supply trucks, and massive engineering vehicles. They roared over the pontoon, forming a column stretching for kilometers, a grand spectacle.

"Miss Cecile, Sir Lloyd, I'm heading out!"

With a swift motion, Suzaku slid back into the [Lancelot]'s cockpit. Buzz—buzz. The frame roared back to life.

"Eh? Suzaku, you've been fighting nonstop for a whole day. Won't you rest?"

Cecile ran from the maintenance vehicle, calling after him.

"No. After we take Königsberg, then I'll rest!"

No other reason—the Princess's goal lay within reach. His desire to advance burned too strongly.

Whoosh—!

"Oh? Interesting. A Special Dispatch soldier? Fighting continuously for a whole day and still sortieing. Not bad endurance."

At the frontline HQ, Nonette folded her arms, watching the platinum-painted Knightmare vanish into the horizon. She promptly ordered her adjutant to pull up the pilot's record.

"Suzaku Kururugi… so it's him."

Nonette's face lit with realization.

"This kill count? Is it real? He's only been piloting a Knightmare for a few months?"

"This boy is a talent. If the records are accurate, with proper tempering—he could become Knight of the Round material."

The Ninth Knight turned. "You drew him from Area 11 deliberately, or by chance?"

"Guess."

Vela brushed back her flowing hair with a casual hand.

"Guess if I'll answer or not."

"Enough. Don't play word games with me."

Waving a hand, Vela ordered, "Once rested, deploy."

Nonette clicked her tongue.

"You really know how to order people around, my princess."

"Of course. From now on, I'll only order more."

Vela smiled, her fingers tapping the console with the grace of a pianist. At last, her fingertip stopped upon the name—Königsberg.

"Tonight, we'll spend the night in the castle at Königsberg. Tell Lord Lohengramm to stop holding back, to guard the Northern Army Group's flank. Notify Lord Moltke to press the offensive and shake Pétain. And don't forget to broadcast Foch's death to the southern front."

From the Niemen River, the natural boundary between Lithuania and East Prussia, Königsberg lay an average of 70 kilometers away—less than 35 at its closest.

From her vantage point, through her binoculars, Vela could already glimpse the ancient city's outline.

Unlike Tokyo's Settlement, it had not been built in layered tiers. Instead, its streets reflected the geometric designs of late-18th and early-19th-century urban reforms, with neoclassical and classical architecture, few towering high-rises.

And with her preparations so thorough, how could the city not fall?

The E.U.'s decision-making body, with its three presidents, forty defense councilors, over two hundred deputies, and countless politicians, was never so efficient.

This was why, though their combined strength rivaled Britannia's, the E.U. had suffered defeat after defeat.

Too much democracy, without proper unity. Freedom run wild.

Snap—!

Vela snapped her fingers lightly. "Everyone, present me Königsberg."

As her words fell, her followers and retainers surged forth.

"Yes, Your Highness!" ×N.

The temporary field camp suddenly emptied.

But Vela herself did not rush. Calmly resting her chin in hand, she pulled up information on Königsberg.

Not military maps, but its history and legends.

"East Prussia is enough for now. No need to choke on more than we can chew. The four chivalric orders—Templar, Hospitaller, Teutonic… I hope there will be relics."

Whispering softly, Vela rose and walked toward the silver-gray steel giant, now fully recharged and serviced.

That day, the conqueror from Britannia—the sovereign uniting Central, Southern, and Eastern Europe, heir of the Habsburgs of Germany, the Romanovs of Russia, and the Hohenzollerns—returned to her faithful Königsberg.

Chapter 261: Taking Sheele and Hare Shopping

Inside the Deep End.

"Sheele, Misteln, let's go out," Elias suddenly suggested, unable to hold it in any longer.

"Eh?"

"Hm?"

The two girls sitting on his left and right blinked in confusion. They didn't quite understand why he suddenly wanted to go out—weren't they just watching a movie and eating snacks together just fine?

"I was too naive. This isn't a place you can just stay holed up in."

Elias spoke with seriousness, glancing around the Deep End room.

Originally, he had planned to spend the whole day keeping Sheele company—since she hadn't had much presence in recent events.

He didn't mind staying indoors. After all, with internet and a phone, modern people could happily stay home for months without getting bored.

But the Deep End couldn't be called a "home."

Only now did Elias realize—though he had sent all the daily necessities here, one thing was missing: Sheele's own personality.

All he had done was decorate the place like a hotel, not Sheele's "home." It even lacked small but essential touches, like extra chairs, paintings, or greenery.

At the moment, all three of them were squeezed together on the girl's single bed. Well, to be fair, the cramped feeling had more to do with Sheele and Misteln deliberately leaning against him.

"Um, I think it's fine as is," Sheele said with a blink, unable to understand his dissatisfaction.

"That's because your standards are too low." Elias stroked her head with pity.

This poor girl had grown up with hardship. For Sheele, as long as there was a bed to sleep in and food to eat, she had no other demands.

But Elias could never be content with that. He had always wanted to give the very best to those by his side. And so…

"Let's go! We're going shopping!"

"Really? I can go out again?"

Sheele's face lit up with delight.

She immediately hopped off the bed, rummaged through her drawer, and pulled out a black shock collar, obediently fastening it around her neck.

This was the necessary condition for her to go outside.

No matter how much Elias trusted her, Fire Moth had to consider her Herrscher identity. Even though the Herrscher of Death's Core had been removed, Sheele still retained some of her Herrscher powers. Even now, she could grant both decay and creation.

So Sheele was required to wear this shock collar when leaving. It not only transmitted her location in real time, but if she strayed more than five meters from Elias, it would discharge.

"…Sheele, one day I'll make it so you won't need this anymore. Just give me a little more time."

"I-I don't really mind. You don't need to trouble yourself, Elias. As long as I stay by your side, this thing is just a boring little ornament."

Sheele touched the collar on her neck as she spoke.

At first, she had strongly resisted it. In her eyes, it was like being treated as a pet kept by humans. Her Herrscher pride simply couldn't accept that.

But later, when she learned that Dr. Mei had handed full control of the collar to Elias alone, she no longer resisted. After all, Elias was different. He wasn't like the humans who made her feel an uncontrollable urge to kill the moment she saw them.

And besides—what Sheele would never tell anyone was…

Putting it on actually made her feel a little excited.

"Alright then, let's go. I'll arrange for a plane."

"Wouldn't that be too much trouble? Leave it to me instead."

Misteln said, opening a portal.

She had some ability to manipulate space, though of course far inferior to the Herrscher of the Void. Still, whenever Elias watched her, he couldn't help but think perhaps versatility was just the nature of [Idea].

The three stepped through the portal and arrived in a bustling city. Elias and Sheele immediately grabbed onto each other, their faces pale.

If the Herrscher of the Void's portals were a pleasure, then Misteln's were pure torture. The stigma lady stuck out her tongue sheepishly in embarrassment.

"Sorry, my portal seems a bit uncomfortable."

"N-no, it's fine. Next time, just use my door instead."

"Ughhh~ I'm gonna die." X﹏X

And the accuracy wasn't quite there either. Misteln glanced at the three of them, who had landed just half a meter from an uncovered sewer drain. She had meant to send them directly into the shopping mall.

Kindly kicking the manhole cover back into place, the three adjusted their mood and headed toward the mall. As for the angry roar echoing from the sewer—"Who closed my cover? I wasn't done coming out yet!"—that had to be just an illusion.

"E-Elias, all this… I can…"

Sheele stared blankly at the mall before her, dazzled by the endless rows of goods. She had never been anywhere this "fancy" before, and her nerves showed. The girl's small hand gripped Elias' tightly.

"Don't be nervous. Take whatever you like. Even if you wanted me to buy this entire mall, it wouldn't be a problem."

"The entire mall?! Elias, you're joking, right? You won't make me stay behind washing dishes afterward, will you?"

Sheele shuddered. Before becoming a Herrscher, she hadn't had a cent to her name. Forget about shopping—she couldn't even afford a simple skewer of candied hawthorns on the street.

And after becoming a Herrscher…

The Honkai was a heartless boss that never paid wages!

The next second, Elias pulled out a black card.

He spun it on his fingertip like a basketball, gazing at it with tender eyes full of memory. The white-haired boy couldn't help but drift into recollection…

Back in the Golden Courtyard's luxurious bed, Eden had leaned against him, holding this very card between two fingers.

"My dear Elias, do you know what my love for you and this credit card have in common?"

"Oh? What's that?"

"The answer is—they're both unlimited~ I'm giving it to you. You can buy anything with it. Though, I imagine such worldly things might mean little to you."

"How could they not? Thank you, Eden! I'll make sure to spend it well. From now on, I'll buy a new house every day!"

"No, that won't do. Please, at least one building a day. Don't worry—so long as the name 'Eden' is remembered by the world, my dear Elias will never run out of money."

After that, the two had made love passionately.

The memory ended. Elias narrowed his eyes, thinking what a blissful time that was. A rich woman's love was truly overwhelming—especially in its material expression…

In Eden's own words: I would never equate wealth with the depth of my love. Just as this unlimited card doesn't represent the full extent of my feelings for you. But… showing sincerity through money is certainly convenient.

Even now, Elias shuddered at the thought.

For with him around, Eden could never die. And becoming a MANTIS meant a lifespan stretching endlessly into the future.

Which meant the star of art known as "Eden" could really shine eternally!

With her artistic talent, carrying her fame from the Previous Era into the Current Era—lasting fifty thousand years without fading—was hardly difficult.

Elias couldn't even predict what he might see after this time-travel ended, when he returned to the Current Era. By then, it would be no surprise if Eden was worshiped as the goddess of art.

And the unimaginable question—how much wealth would she have accumulated by then? In the Previous Era, less than ten years after debuting, she had already become the world's richest. After fifty thousand years…

Elias: (At that point, buying the entire Earth might not even be difficult for her…)

And now, being supported by such a rich woman, Elias swallowed hard, glancing at the black card in his hand. He felt that maxing it out might actually be harder than defeating Finality.

"Elias, Elias, what are you thinking about?!"

"Uh—nothing, just some thoughts. Anyway, today, whatever we see, we buy! Don't hold back!"

Elias gave a thumbs up with a dependable smile.

Sheele trembled all over with excitement. She pulled Elias along without hesitation, charging into a doll shop and shouting:

"I want them all!"

"Well said, Sheele! That's the spirit!"

Elias immediately gave Sheele an approving look. Children made choices, but adults took it all. Being reserved would only make him unhappy. After all…

Holding back wasn't just disrespectful to Elias.

It was disrespectful to the rich woman, Eden.

Naturally, they also attracted plenty of attention. Customers in the mall were stunned the moment they saw Elias.

"Isn't that Lord Elias?!"

"Oh my god, am I dreaming?!"

"Praise the Savior—Lord Elias!!"

"I-I-I have to go ask for an autograph…"

"Get back here! Can't you see the Savior is shopping with the Saintess? He spends all his time saving the world. Don't ruin his rare moment of rest!"

"Ah, right, right! I'm such an idiot!"

It was truly a blessing to have such well-mannered fans. Elias sighed in relief. He had almost summoned a pseudo-Fenghuang Down to make everyone ignore the three of them.

Misteln happily followed behind. Hearing someone say she looked like a good match for Elias brought her far more joy than any praise of her beauty.

"Misteln, you should pick up some new clothes too. I know you always stay neat, but you can't wear just the same outfit forever. Even if it does look good."

"For me, it isn't really necessary. My clothes are transformed from stigma power. Ah, but don't worry—they're not actually part of my body, Master."

Misteln patted her outfit, the "Dreamweaver." It could be called clothing, but it was also sturdy armor—a pure-white, immaculate stigma attire.

It looked like a blend of nun's robes and knight's armor, built with an unnatural design. A beautiful crest formed of armor adorned her back. When she shifted into combat mode, her outfit even changed from white to a deep blue-purple.

Elias folded his arms. He admitted the outfit that wrapped Misteln so neatly was beautiful. But…

"I once bought enough clothes for Ely to open an entire fashion chain, not to mention all the jewelry and gems I gave her."

"!!!"

Misteln, who had been calm and indifferent, instantly lost her composure. She now needed new clothes! Anyone else she could ignore, but not Miss Pink Elf!

Soon, though, Misteln found herself enjoying it. Perhaps wanting pretty clothes was simply in a woman's nature. Once she began, she dove into picking outfits with enthusiasm.

But this brought Elias a new problem.

Neither Sheele nor Misteln could stray too far from him. Yet one wanted to buy dolls, and the other was hooked on clothing. Without the ability to clone himself, Elias was stuck running back and forth.

"My, these undergarments are truly interesting. Humans really do invent fascinating things."

"Misteln, are you finishe—pfft!"

"Well, Master? Do I look good?"

The curtain of the fitting room slid open.

Misteln confidently presented herself in gartered lingerie. Black lace hugged her form, the garter belt framed her waist with perfect symmetry, and sheer stockings clung tightly to her exquisite legs, joined by the delicate straps that traced down to her smooth thighs.

Her stigma-forged body was flawless, the very embodiment of perfection, leaving the other women in the shop despairing.

Even Elias found it hard to look away. A saintly figure like Misteln dressed in black—such contrast was devastating. Luckily there weren't any men in the shop, or else Elias would've gouged out their eyes and reformatted their memories.

"You look stunning, but be mindful of appearances. Hurry and close the curtain—"

"Heh!"

Just as Elias moved to draw the curtain shut, Misteln seized his wrist instead. With a tug, the stigma lady pulled her Master into the fitting room with her.

Realizing what she intended, Elias quickly used a pseudo-Fenghuang Down to erase the memories of those outside.

…Ten minutes later…

"Elias, Misteln—what were you doing? Hm? You both came out of the same fitting room… Don't tell me you did something bad?!"

Sheele, emerging from the next stall, eyed them with suspicion. Still, she didn't push the thought further. After all, it had only been ten minutes. What could they possibly have done in such a short time?

"Ahem, Misteln's zipper broke, so I was just helping her fix it. Don't mind us."

"Oh, I see…"

Elias averted his eyes with a guilty look.

After all, time in dreams wasn't the same as in reality—each second there could be stretched almost without limit.

Misteln stepped out of the fitting room, skin glistening faintly, looking refreshed. She happily took Elias' black card and went to pay the bill.

"S-so beautiful…"

Sheele looked at her enviously.

Misteln was now dressed in an outfit called Violet Silken Dream: a vintage white blouse embroidered with lily patterns, paired with an elegant purple skirt. The refined design was accented by feather-shaped metal ornaments, exuding noble grace.

In that moment, the stigma lady appeared like the eldest daughter of a prestigious aristocratic family, full of gentleness and elegance—an intellectual charm that the still-youthful Sheele couldn't hope to match.

But one question gnawed at Sheele's mind.

Just how had this woman managed to conjure such an outfit in a lingerie shop?!

"I never knew, Master, that you had such a talent for fashion design. I'll treasure this outfit for life."

"You flatter me—it was just a copy."

Elias shook his head. He had merely used the Herrscher of Reason's authority to recreate Misteln's in-game event costume, Violet Silken Dream.

They had gotten carried away in a dream, after all…

After that, just as promised, the three of them bought whatever caught their fancy. Misteln picked out a pile of clothes, Sheele bought enough dolls to fill the Deep End, and Elias… ordered a custom diamond ring at a jewelry shop.

Sheele: Stares… (个_个)

Misteln: Stares… (个_个)

Elias: "Ahem, better to be prepared, right?"

Chapter 567: Kotomi’s Simple Motive

I want to stay at school to rehearse!

I want to stay with Yukino and Yui, practice together, and at night the three of us can sleep side by side!

The moment Shizuka Hiratsuka mentioned that students could apply to stay after school to rehearse, Kotomi Izumi's whole spirit lit up. Even an older brother would've praised her: Good! That's the spirit!

Kotomi swore—her desire to stay overnight for rehearsals was purely because the cultural festival was only days away, and she, Yukino, and Yui still had many parts of their performance not polished enough. Of course, they needed more practice to perfect it.

Kotomi had already decided: this was her first and also her last cultural festival. Since that was the case, she had to perform her best—not just for herself, but also to make sure Yukino and Yui wouldn't have regrets.

If Kotomi didn't participate next year, Yukino Yukinoshita and Yui Yuigahama certainly wouldn't either. As Kotomi often said, this was the first time the three of them had ever joined a cultural festival together—and it would also be the last. For the two festivals in the later years of high school, they would probably only attend as spectators, not performers.

Even if this time, whether for the sports festival or the cultural festival, Kotomi had only signed up because Shizuka "tricked" her into it, the same wasn't true for Yukino and Yui. They had agreed fully aware of what it meant, and still chose to join Kotomi on stage.

Especially for Yukino Yukinoshita, whose personality was reserved—standing on stage was an immense challenge.

Even so, she had chosen to join Kotomi's three-person band.

Every time Kotomi thought of this, she felt deeply moved—so moved that she wanted to pull both Yukino and Yui into her arms at once. It gave her even greater motivation.

At first, she only wanted to muddle through the performance, since if not for Shizuka's persuasion, she would have simply wandered around the festival, spending most of her time at food stalls, with zero interest in performing on stage.

But with Yukino and Yui joining, Kotomi's attitude changed completely. From trying to slack off, she now wanted nothing more than to give a full, brilliant performance on stage!

Next year, she definitely wouldn't participate again.

But this year—since she was already in—she wanted to give it her all and leave no regrets!

Everything she told herself came down to one point: I, Kotomi Izumi, only want to apply to stay overnight so I can give my best performance at the cultural festival!

Absolutely not because she wanted to sleep next to Yukino and Yui!

After finishing the topic of the festival, Shizuka Hiratsuka moved on:

"Of course, before the cultural festival begins, there's one more matter. Tomorrow morning, during the first half of the day, there will be a parent-teacher conference to go over the results of the midterm exams. Remember to inform your parents when you go home today."

The moment they heard there would be a parent meeting, the class burst into chatter. After all, some had done well, while others had done poorly.

Shizuka clapped her hands, signaling for quiet.

"Alright, everyone, settle down. By now, you all know your exam results. Some of you made progress, others slipped back. If you improved, keep working hard. If you didn't, don't be discouraged—victory and defeat are both part of learning.

"Moreover, this midterm was more difficult than usual, so it's natural for some to regress. The most important thing is not to get complacent. Many of the questions were taken directly from past university entrance exams. In your free time, organize your mistakes into your error books. Strengthen what you got right, and thoroughly understand what you got wrong, so that next time you won't repeat the same mistakes.

"So at the parent meeting, I'll put in a good word for you all, to make sure your parents don't scold you too harshly afterward."

"Yay!"

"Teacher Hiratsuka is the best!"

Shizuka's approach won her the students' admiration instantly.

After class—

Under the puzzled gazes of Mashiro and Megumi, Kotomi excitedly pulled Yukino and Yui out of the classroom.

Yukino Yukinoshita looked confused. She didn't understand why Kotomi had suddenly dragged her and Yui out the moment class ended.

Yui Yuigahama, however, didn't think about it at all. She always felt that whatever Kotomi said, she should just follow. Like a puppy chasing after a frisbee its owner had thrown—tail wagging, eager to fetch it back, waiting for praise and a pat on the head. So, she obediently followed Kotomi, waiting to hear what Kotomi wanted her to do.

Whatever Kotomi asked—even if it meant going through fire and water—Yui would bark loyally and charge ahead without hesitation.

When Kotomi finally spoke, bringing Yukino and Yui to a quiet corner, she got straight to the point:

"Let's sleep together, the three of us!"

Yukino: "Huh?"

Yui: "Okay! Eh… wait, Kotomi, what did you just say?"

Yukino sighed. Did this idiot really agree without even thinking first? She's way too obedient to Kotomi—like a little dog.

So, with a helpless expression, Yukino clarified: "She said the three of us should sleep together."

"Ah!" Yui's face instantly turned red. She felt a little upset. If Kotomi wanted to sleep with her, she could've just said so—why did she have to drag Yukino in too?

Could it be… that for Kotomi, she alone wasn't enough?

With that thought, Yui's face crumpled with grievance, almost to the point of tears. She wasn't angry at Kotomi's supposed unfaithfulness, but rather at herself—angry that she wasn't enough to satisfy Kotomi alone, forcing Kotomi to seek another.

Kotomi, of course, had no idea what Yui's little head was imagining. But one look at her expression left Kotomi exasperated. Whatever it was, she was definitely thinking in the wrong direction.

"I mean, I want to apply for overnight rehearsals before the cultural festival, so we can practice a few more times," Kotomi explained.

"Overnight rehearsals? That means we'd be staying in the music room?" Yukino raised a brow.

"Exactly." Kotomi nodded. "Liblume and Re:TrymenT—even though you two are already familiar with the songs, the three of us haven't formally performed them together yet. I thought we still had time, but after Shizuka-sensei announced the festival would be this Friday, with preparations starting tomorrow, it suddenly feels too rushed. And tomorrow morning there's still the parent meeting."

"Now that you mention it, time is tight. I'm in! Staying overnight in the music room sounds so fun." Yui nodded, raising her hand eagerly.

Yukino's brows knit slightly. She wasn't against Kotomi's proposal, but she couldn't help noticing Yui's attitude. Wasn't she being a little too obedient to Kotomi? It was always the same—no matter what Kotomi said, Yui instantly sided with her.

If Kotomi told her to run south, Yui would charge south without hesitation—even if she hit a wall and bled, she still wouldn't argue.

"What about you, Yukino? Do you want to apply for overnight rehearsals?" Kotomi turned to her after Yui agreed.

Yukino looked at her deeply, then said flatly: "Whatever. If you want to apply, go ask Hiratsuka-sensei. Once it's approved, just let me know. I'll go home and pack a little. Anything else?"

"N-no, that's all," Kotomi stammered. Was it just her imagination, or did Yukino seem a little… upset?

"If there's nothing else, I'll head back to the classroom to study."

With that, Yukino turned and left.

Kotomi sensed Yukino's flicker of emotion in that moment.

But since Yui was still beside them, Kotomi didn't ask Yukino directly. Though she didn't know exactly what had caused Yukino's mood, she could guess—it probably had something to do with her and Yui.

Kotomi remembered when she went to Yukino's house on Sunday. When Yukino found out Kotomi had come only after singing with Yui, her whole atmosphere seemed clouded with a faint emotion.

Back then, Kotomi had wondered—could Yukino have been jealous?

And just now, Yukino seemed to have that same mood again. While Yukino always gave off a cold, aloof aura, Kotomi had noticed that her "iciness" actually felt different depending on her emotions.

At normal times, Yukino was like an iceberg floating on a frozen sea—majestic yet frightening, too cold to approach despite its beauty.

When she was happy, she was like an iceberg about to melt in the warmth of spring. The ice was still cold to the touch, but the sunlight made everything feel gentle.

But when Yukino was upset, it was another scene entirely—blizzards sweeping the icy sea, waves freezing over, and a deathly cold iceberg looming ahead, not as a beacon of hope, but as a symbol of despair.

Kotomi thought back on her actions. Yet no matter how much she reflected, she couldn't figure out what she had done to upset Yukino.

Could it have been Yui who made Yukino unhappy?

That didn't seem right either. Yui had been obedient the whole time, only chiming in to agree with Kotomi's words.

If Yukino had opposed the idea earlier, her mood would have been understandable. But Yukino had agreed to the overnight rehearsals herself, hadn't she?

Kotomi felt troubled. She was a girl too—so why couldn't she understand another girl's heart?

"Hey, Kazumi, did you notice just now? What exactly did I do to upset Yukino?" Kotomi subconsciously whispered in a voice only she and Kazumi could hear.

But the words stopped halfway. Silence. Her body was empty—Kazumi was gone, like a sketch erased clean by an eraser, leaving no trace.

Kotomi's lips curled into a bitter smile. She still hadn't gotten used to life without Kazumi.

"Kotomi, what's wrong? You've been spacing out. Class is about to start," Yui Yuigahama called several times, but Kotomi didn't respond. In the end, Yui had to shake her by the shoulders.

"Ah…" Kotomi let out a faint sound, as if waking from a dream. She rubbed her head and gave Yui a small smile, pretending nothing was wrong.

"I was just thinking about how to ask Hiratsuka-sensei for permission to stay overnight. Even though it should be granted easily since we're performing, it's always better to be polite. When you need someone's help, even if you know they'll agree, you should still phrase it in a way that makes them feel respected."

Kotomi often slipped in little lessons like this for Yui, teaching her bits of life experience—like a mother imparting wisdom to her daughter.

Yui nodded seriously, listening carefully as if she understood a little.

"You go back to the classroom first. I'll head to the office to ask Hiratsuka-sensei about staying overnight," Kotomi said.

"I'll come with you."

"No need." Kotomi shook her head. "It's just a simple request. If I go alone and return a bit late, the teacher won't mind. But if both of us go and come back late, the teacher might start thinking we deliberately used it as an excuse to skip class."

"I see. Alright then, I'll head back to class first. On the day of overnight rehearsal, I'll bring dinner!"

"I'll be looking forward to it. No matter how long I live, I could never get tired of your cooking and desserts."

Kotomi said with a soft laugh, not realizing how her casual words struck Yui differently once they sank into her heart.

The Dango's cute little face turned red with shyness. As she returned to class, her whole body floated with the happiness from Kotomi's words.

Kotomi, meanwhile, went straight to the teachers' office. There, she found Shizuka Hiratsuka seated at her desk, typing on a membrane keyboard, occasionally taking a bite of the red bean bun by her side. Looks like she hadn't eaten breakfast yet.

Seeing this, Kotomi thought: Since I didn't knock, she probably hasn't noticed me yet. So she quietly slipped back out. But instead of returning to class, she stopped by the school shop to buy a bottle of warm fruit-flavored milk and six meat buns.

The buns had thin skin and lots of filling. Knowing Shizuka couldn't eat them all, Kotomi ate three herself.

When she returned to the office, Shizuka still hadn't noticed her earlier visit. She was still typing away at the membrane keyboard, struggling with the speech she needed for tomorrow's parent meeting. The red bean bun was already gone.

Finally hitting a thousand words, Shizuka let out a long sigh. Her brain felt hollow, but at least more than half the speech was done. Writing had never been her strength. She had considered improvising at the meeting, but as a homeroom teacher, she had to prepare a speech—whether or not she ended up using it.

"Just another five hundred words and it'll be done… Ugh, if only someone could write this for me. It's such a pain—it feels like I'm back in college writing a thesis. And I'm starving. Should've bought two buns. Now I don't even want to go to the shop. If I move, I'll lose my rhythm again." Shizuka leaned back in her chair, muttering to herself. The office was empty except for her—every other teacher was in class.

"At times like this, your little angel never lets you down."

Kotomi's voice suddenly came from behind, nearly making Shizuka jump out of her chair.

But before she could, Kotomi leaned in from behind, wrapping her arms gently around Shizuka's neck. She dangled the plastic bag in front of her, her voice smug:

"Sweet milk and buns—breakfast I bought for you~ Hmph! You always call me little witch, but do I look like a witch right now? Is there such a kind-hearted witch in the world? You should call me little angel!"

Chapter 655: Amon, Oh Amon, Your Evildoings!

Was this truly one of the legendary creators, the Xel'naga?

But why had none of the Xel'naga relics he had handled ever reacted, yet this psionic girl had activated it with a single touch? Was it that only psionics could awaken it?

Could it be that these humans invading the Koprulu sector, besieging Korhal, were followers of the Xel'naga? Were the goddess statues upon those violet-gold warships the incarnations of the Xel'naga themselves?

At that moment, aboard the Hyperion beyond the Korhal system, the Terran crown prince—or rather, the second Emperor of the Mengsk dynasty, Valerian I—fell into deep doubt. Countless questions surged through his mind.

This prism was undoubtedly of Xel'naga make. As the foremost archaeologist of the Koprulu sector, Valerian trusted his own judgment.

Yet soon he pushed such thoughts aside.

He looked toward the twisted projection formed atop the silver-gray prism.

Its luminous image mingled with silken hangings on the walls. Starlight, lamplight, and the fire of nearby explosions and shield ripples fractured across its surface, splitting into countless irregular facets, like a fragment of a distant nebula.

The 'Xel'naga' stood there, high in the chamber's vaulted dome.

A will was being conveyed.

The winged psionic girl had lost all her earlier arrogance. She obediently offered up the artifact's activator—the lighter—placing it reverently in both hands. Even the head of Arcturus, which she had caressed so fondly, was set aside.

Tears welled in her eyes, her figure slumped in disappointment. None of her previous majesty remained.

Valerian thought, I rather preferred you when you were fierce and ready to cut me down.

Of course, such words would never be spoken.

He could not understand their language, but it mattered little. One hand rested on the hilt of his ornate cage-handled sword, the other brushed the decorated pistol at his hip. He strove to maintain his dignity.

He studied carefully the first 'Xel'naga' to appear, weighing its authenticity.

Valerian had once imagined what the Xel'naga might look like, but never had he thought they would appear in human form.

The figure was clad in a resplendent robe of platinum and white, regal in the fashion of royal courts. A collar of white lace framed its face like blossoming flowers. Golden rings spread across its fitted attire. Projected by the artifact, it seemed to hover upon clouds.

Silver hair spilled loose, gleaming in the light streaming through the windows, refracting like prisms, flowing like a river of stars. Following its lines revealed a flawless visage of exquisite beauty, carved as though by the will of the cosmos itself—features so perfect they seemed sculpted.

Like Venus herself, a goddess.

Yes, a goddess. A goddess of authority! A sudden shiver jolted Valerian—within the glint of that gaze, he saw the same piercing quality as Arcturus, his father.

But lacking cunning, replaced by overwhelming dominance.

Selene's brow twitched faintly as she cast a sidelong glance at Valerian.

"Taking Arcturus Mengsk's head as your first trophy, I understand. It is a fine collectible. But to behave so before outsiders…"

A maiden of spring, rubbing her cheek against an old man's severed head, still dripping blood—dear heavens.

Even one as twisted as Selene found it twisted.

They would need to be reforged, remade entirely!

They appeared normal, with principles, loyalty, and honor—but the Flügel's worldview was incomplete. It needed reshaping.

Collecting enemies' heads? Fine. The Empire would not forbid it. Display them in their homes, even.

But to fondle corpses with intimacy—that was another matter entirely…

Selene even suspected that if she commanded these Flügel to kiss their severed-head trophies, even without any Mental Seal, without [Discipline], without Honkai-born chains of obedience, they would still do so eagerly, delighted.

That was not cruelty—it was perversion.

Once we return… Sebas, I do not demand you turn the Flügel into proper ladies. But such behavior—dancing with corpses, nuzzling the heads of the dead—must be strictly forbidden!

Yes, I am an autocratic monarch. But I am not a Chaos God!

Slaanesh corruption must be stopped!

"Yes."

Wiping blood from her face, Jibril knelt suspended in the air, raising her head to listen to Selene's lecture. Her expression was docile, graceful, obedient, understanding.

Whatever Selene said, Jibril nodded vigorously, like a pecking chick.

"You'll face discipline later… And you—do you wish to present a declaration of surrender?"

The latter words were spoken to Valerian across the screen. Though Selene used Imperial Common, Valerian, light-years away, understood it instinctively, as though her voice sounded directly in his mind.

Her criticism of Jibril, unfit for foreign ears, was erased.

Selene had already infiltrated the pyramid-palace's systems, reaching into its highest databases. The recordings of Jibril's disgraceful behavior were deleted. Even the Hyperion, light-years distant, was hacked in under a millisecond through its comms 'line.' All images of Jibril's actions were erased.

"Yes, Your Majesty. I have conditions…"

"Mercy for the civilians of the Dominion. Leniency for the Terran forces of Korhal. Retention of some political standing for House Mengsk. Protection from enemies' reprisals—hence your request for a private army. Did I miss anything? These are your terms."

Her voice was certain.

A sudden silence.

Valerian's breath grew ragged.

Those were precisely the terms he had just formed. Not hard to guess, perhaps—but to recite them word for word, tone and pauses alike—this could mean only one thing: his thoughts, his very mind, had been laid bare.

Psionics?

Across not just light-years, but tens of light-years…

From the corner of his eye, he saw it: every reflective surface on the bridge—mirrors, gauges, holo-displays—all now showed the same radiant platinum figure, calmly watching him.

At once, his senses, his body, his consciousness fell into trembling nothingness.

So this is the Xel'naga, creators of all life? Valerian thought.

"To set conditions, you must first have leverage. And what leverage do you have? What can you deliver? I give you a task. Beyond the Korhal system, how many Terran worlds can you persuade, can you lead, to present their surrenders? That shall decide the fate of your House Mengsk."

"I await your good news. Remember, your time is short. The sooner—the higher your score."

Her image slowly faded.

Zzzzt— The displays shut off.

Thud! Valerian collapsed, teeth chattering, fighting the urge to vomit.

"Your Highness, are you well?" came a crewman's anxious voice.

"I'm fine! Quickly—set course away from Korhal! To the nearest Terran world—now!"

"But, Lord Raynor—"

"Do it!" Valerian staggered upright. He was no fool. He knew resistance was impossible. She could end him at any moment, no matter how many light-years away he was.

"This is the only way to save us all!"

...

"Jibril."

A voice like a goddess's gaze, warm as spring sunlight.

"H-h-here! I'm here! Jibril is here!"

"Now, find Samir Duran. Bring me this fallen Xel'naga's head. Remember: in front of outsiders, mind your conduct. Behead, if you must—but no perversion."

In the next instant, Selene's gaze sharpened, fixing intently upon the little one before her. The sudden surge of ill intent made Jibril, eyes already spiraling like a mosquito coil, squeak out a faint "Eek～."

"Yes, Jibril promises to complete the mission!" the Flügel girl answered, scrambling away in a flurry.

"Don't lose your own head."

"Oh."

The grand pyramid-palace fell quiet once more.

Selene withdrew her eyes and turned to the gilded portraits of the Mengsk lineage.

"The United Earth Directorate is the true prize. The Koprulu sector is nothing more than an appetizer."

The Terrans' ancestors had been colonists from Earth centuries ago, an expeditionary force abandoned by the UED government—a rebel fleet.

The survivors established three colonies, which became the core factions of humanity: the Terran Confederacy, the Kel-Morian Combine, and the Umojan Protectorate.

Truth be told…

Selene cared little for the tangled grudges of this tiny corner of the galaxy, a backwater on the rim.

Her attitude toward it was one of indifference.

The only reason it had become the eye of a galactic storm was its proximity to the cosmic rift near Ulnar—the birthplace of life. It was the nearest cluster of settled star systems around that abyss.

Beyond that…

Such a small place, and yet it had gathered together the Protoss, the Zerg, and the Terrans—three interstellar powers.

The Protoss, their golden age long past, divided and exiled from Aiur. The Zerg, bereft of their Overmind, only just regathered under the Queen of Blades' psionic call. And the Terran Dominion—holding the greatest population and most planets—stood at its peak.

Under Arcturus's rule, the Dominion had risen from the Confederacy's ruins, swallowed the Kel-Morian Combine, suppressed the Umojans, and welded the Koprulu's humans into one rope, forging a true sector-wide power.

Yet even so, the Dominion had properly developed fewer than twenty worlds: Korhal, Kel-Moria, Umoja, Tarsonis… many already scarred or destroyed by political strife and war.

The Koprulu sector was too small to hold three ascendant species.

From the moment Selene projected her secondary consciousness into reality, she had already judged:

Breeding ground. A crucible.

That was her first impression, after surveying the Koprulu sector and infiltrating the Dominion's networks.

When she had torn the so-called "essence of body and spirit" from the husk of Amon, the last of the Xel'naga creators, all the vague threads of fate became clear.

Reports and sealed fragments were mere scraps. Far better to seize the being itself, rip it apart, devour its essence, and claim its memories, its experiences, its truths as nourishment.

And so it was.

The Terrans were newcomers, immigrants.

But the Zerg and the Protoss—both their origin and their evolution stemmed from the same creators: the Xel'naga.

Guided deliberately along divergent paths of evolution.

The Zerg were made as pure flesh, of essence and will, endlessly adaptive and unyielding.

The Protoss were made as pure spirit, of form and psionic power, capable of bearing the Xel'naga's essence.

Together, the Protoss and Zerg were to be the next "cycle."

When they had reached the height of evolution, they would be led to the cradle of life. There, the eldest Xel'naga would give its life, its essence, gifting it to the chosen race. In doing so, they would ascend as the next generation of Xel'naga.

For the Xel'naga, though mighty, their species' lifespan—as a whole—was fleeting.

Thus they created countless civilizations. When the time came, two of the strongest would be chosen, fused, reborn. The process was called the Cycle.

The previous Cycles had gone smoothly. But this one, unsurprisingly, had gone awry.

With the Sacred Selene Empire's legions invading from beyond so effortlessly—how could it not?

Selene had strode into the vast void of the Xel'naga's Cycle, brazenly issuing her challenge. A queen to face the gods themselves: she to strike down the creator-race, the Xel'naga, while her legions spread her glory through the stars.

She waited, and waited… only to be met with silence. Her arrogance met only emptiness.

No Xel'naga came. Nothing but decay and ruin.

A battle had been fought here long ago—a war of betrayal.

Selene could sense it: the lingering wills of great beings unwilling to disperse, their disappointment and resentment staining the void, thick enough to take form.

One being, cowering in the void's corners, a so-called creator god, had abandoned all responsibility. It seemed almost eager for Selene, the foreign "outer god," to destroy the universe it had once cultivated so carefully. To wipe it all away.

Had Selene not slyly turned her gaze upon the rift between void and realspace—upon Ulnar, the Xel'naga's temple—and threatened to shatter it, releasing the ancient being imprisoned within, then the last surviving Xel'naga of this void might have remained a turtle in its shell forever.

Among the Xel'naga, there was the "Fallen One," the "Dark Voice," the creator who wished for the universe's end: Amon.

He could accept Selene's invasion of his universe. He already despised the stagnant Cycle, saw only futility, carried only hate. He sought to annihilate all.

But Selene's intent to free his sealed nemesis—the Infinite Cycle's guide, the eldest of the Xel'naga, Ouros—that, Amon could not abide.

Roaring, he struck Selene in ambush.

And Selene admitted: fallen, corrupted, strengthened by devouring his kin's essence, by imprisoning and absorbing the power of his own teacher—in the void, at his peak, Amon was indeed formidable.

Truly, darkness magnified his strength many times over.